<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>A vindication of liturgies shewing the lawfulness, usefulness, and antiquity, of performing the publick worship of God by set forms of prayer, wherein several other things also of considerable use are occasionally discussed : in answer to a late book intitules, A reasonable account why some pious non-conforming ministers in England judge it sinful for them to perform their ministerial acts in publick solemn prayer by the prescribed forms of others / by William Falkner.</title>
            <author>Falkner, William, d. 1682.</author>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>1680</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <extent>Approx. 444 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 150 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.</extent>
         <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>Text Creation Partnership,</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :</pubPlace>
            <date when="2013-12">2013-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).</date>
            <idno type="DLPS">A40812</idno>
            <idno type="STC">Wing F336</idno>
            <idno type="STC">ESTC R24032</idno>
            <idno type="EEBO-CITATION">07944119</idno>
            <idno type="OCLC">ocm 07944119</idno>
            <idno type="VID">40601</idno>
            <availability>
               <p>To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication 
                <ref target="https://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/">Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal</ref>. 
               This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to 
                <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/">http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/</ref> for more information.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title>Early English books online.</title>
         </seriesStmt>
         <notesStmt>
            <note>(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A40812)</note>
            <note>Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40601)</note>
            <note>Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1206:6)</note>
         </notesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>A vindication of liturgies shewing the lawfulness, usefulness, and antiquity, of performing the publick worship of God by set forms of prayer, wherein several other things also of considerable use are occasionally discussed : in answer to a late book intitules, A reasonable account why some pious non-conforming ministers in England judge it sinful for them to perform their ministerial acts in publick solemn prayer by the prescribed forms of others / by William Falkner.</title>
                  <author>Falkner, William, d. 1682.</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <extent>[13], 282 p.   </extent>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Printed for Walter Kettilby,</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>London :</pubPlace>
                  <date>1680.</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl,
      TEI @ Oxford.
      </p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <p>EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.</p>
            <p>EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).</p>
            <p>The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.</p>
            <p>Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.</p>
            <p>Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.</p>
            <p>Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as &lt;gap&gt;s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.</p>
            <p>The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.</p>
            <p>Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).</p>
            <p>Keying and markup guidelines are available at the <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/.">Text Creation Partnership web site</ref>.</p>
         </editorialDecl>
         <listPrefixDef>
            <prefixDef ident="tcp"
                       matchPattern="([0-9\-]+):([0-9IVX]+)"
                       replacementPattern="http://eebo.chadwyck.com/downloadtiff?vid=$1&amp;page=$2"/>
            <prefixDef ident="char"
                       matchPattern="(.+)"
                       replacementPattern="https://raw.githubusercontent.com/textcreationpartnership/Texts/master/tcpchars.xml#$1"/>
         </listPrefixDef>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">eng</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="http://authorities.loc.gov/">
               <term>Liturgies.</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
            <change>
            <date>2020-09-21</date>
            <label>OTA</label> Content of 'availability' element changed when EEBO Phase 2 texts came into the public domain</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-08</date>
            <label>TCP</label>Assigned for keying and markup</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-08</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-10</date>
            <label>Ali Jakobson</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-10</date>
            <label>Ali Jakobson</label>Text and markup reviewed and edited</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-02</date>
            <label>pfs</label>Batch review (QC) and XML conversion</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="eng">
      <front>
         <div type="title_page">
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:1"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:1" rendition="simple:additions"/>
            <p>A Vindication OF LITURGIES, SHEWING The <hi>Lawfulneſs, <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>ſefulneſs,</hi> and <hi>Antiquity,</hi> of performing the <hi>Publick Worſhip</hi> of GOD, by ſet Forms of Prayer.</p>
            <p>Wherein ſeveral other things alſo of conſider<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able uſe, are occaſionally diſcuſſed.</p>
            <p>In Anſwer to a late Book, Intituled, <hi>A Reaſon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able Account, why ſome pious Non-Conforming Miniſters in</hi> England, <hi>judge it ſinful for them to perform their Miniſterial Acts in publick ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemn Prayer, by the preſcribed Forms of others.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>By <hi>WILLIAM FALKNER,</hi> D. D.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>LONDON,</hi> Printed for <hi>Walter Kettilby</hi> at the <hi>Biſhops-Head</hi> in S<hi rend="sup">t</hi> 
               <hi>Paul</hi>'s <hi>Church-Yard,</hi> 1680.</p>
         </div>
         <div type="dedication">
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:2"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:2"/>
            <head>TO THE Right Reverend FATHER in GOD ANTHONY Lord Biſhop OF NORWICH, My Honoured DIOCESAN.</head>
            <opener>
               <salute>MY LORD,</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>IT is too well known, that not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding the purity of <hi>Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine</hi> and <hi>Worſhip,</hi> and the Primitive <hi>Orders</hi> of the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtry, eſtabliſhed in our Church; in all
<pb facs="tcp:40601:3"/>which Excellencies and Perfections no part of the Chriſtian World doth <hi>excel</hi> her, if any <hi>equal</hi> her; it hath been and ſtill is her portion, in Conformity to our <hi>Saviour,</hi> to his <hi>Apoſtles,</hi> and to the pureſt <hi>Primitive Church,</hi> to be aſſaul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted and impugned, by the various oppoſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions of many <hi>Adverſaries.</hi> Beſides others, our <hi>Diſſenting Parties</hi> within this laſt year have been very active, both by other methods, and by <hi>Books</hi> of ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veral kinds, expreſſing their objections againſt our <hi>publick Order</hi> and Conſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tution.</p>
            <p>And one of them, for the juſtifying their <hi>ſeparation,</hi> hath adventured ſo far, as to charge the general uſe of pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed <hi>Forms of Prayer</hi> to be <hi>ſinful:</hi> which if it were true, would indeed be an <hi>high accuſation</hi> againſt our publick worſhip, and therewith againſt all the famous <hi>Chriſtian Churches.</hi> He pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tends an Anſwer to all that I had ſaid, for the <hi>lawfulneſs and expediency</hi>
               <pb facs="tcp:40601:3"/>of fixed Liturgies: unto which I have here returned, as I hope, a ſufficient <hi>Reply.</hi> The manner of his writing, is in this reſpect, more commendable than of ſome others, in that he plainly <hi>ſtateth his Queſtion,</hi> and then produceth his <hi>Arguments,</hi> that the ſtrength of them may be fairly tried. But I could have wiſhed for his own ſake, that he had not oft intermixed his paſſionate and <hi>ground<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſs aſperſions,</hi> upon our publick Conſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tutions and Miniſtry; and his talking at a high rate with <hi>confident words,</hi> upon very weak and ſlender appearances of Reaſon. For ſuch things are teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies, either of the raſhneſs and <hi>weak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs</hi> of the Writer, who brings theſe things as a ſupply, for want of what is <hi>rational</hi> and ſubſtantial; or elſe of the <hi>badneſs</hi> of the cauſe, which needs ſuch ſupports to maintain it.</p>
            <p>And though I thought this diſcourſe not at all like to prevail with <hi>under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding men;</hi> there were many
<pb facs="tcp:40601:4"/>things which enclined me to undertake an examination thereof. That Book is ſpread abroad, under the name of a per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon of as <hi>great eſteem</hi> amongst our Diſſenters, as any other in theſe parts. There is a fair appearance of a regular way of <hi>reaſoning,</hi> though there wants ſtrength of Argument; and he more than once declares, that he thinks himſelf to have <hi>fully anſwered</hi> what I had writ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten for <hi>Forms</hi> of Prayer; and therefore I was particularly concerned to ſhew his miſtake. And though the more <hi>cautious</hi> and wary men among our Diſſenters will not affirm the conſtant uſe of Forms to be <hi>ſinful,</hi> becauſe they think ſuch a poſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion not defenſible; yet the Genius of that party is much ſet againſt them, and in their practice they reject them almoſt generally, with ſome eagerneſs: and therefore the determining this caſe, is of the greater concernment, with reſpect to our Non-Conformists in general.</p>
            <p>And I have had ſo much experience of
<pb facs="tcp:40601:4"/>the World, as to know, that the greater part of men are not ſo <hi>intelligent,</hi> and ſoberly conſiderative, as to ſearch into the ſtrength or weakneſs of Arguments, unleſs they be directed and aſſiſted: which defect when it meets with an unſteady temper, is the occaſion of much infelicity to Civil and <hi>Eccleſiaſtical</hi> Society. And as I think it in any caſe, a piece of <hi>Chriſtian Charity,</hi> to guide men in their duty; ſo this is of greater moment, where the <hi>Peace</hi> of the Church is concerned, as well as the private <hi>duty</hi> of Chriſtians. But it was not the leaſt thing which prevailed with me to this undertaking, that the Book I anſwer, led me to the conſidering ſeveral <hi>miſtaken notions</hi> and aſſerti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, and I hope to the clearing them, which having been preſumed to be truths, have miſguided many well-diſpoſed per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons.</p>
            <p>Upon many accounts, this Diſcourſe addreſſeth it ſelf to your Lordſhip, hum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bly entreating your acceptance thereof. It
<pb facs="tcp:40601:5"/>defends that common way of Chriſtian Worſhip, by <hi>publick Liturgies;</hi> which hath been the conſtant uſe of this eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſhed Church, wherein your Lordſhip de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſervedly enjoyeth an eminent place; and of the Reaſonableneſs and uſefulneſs of whoſe publick ſervice, your ſelf gave a ſeaſonable account. And probably the Book I anſwer, was alſo written within the limits of your Lordſhips Juriſdiction: and therefore I preſent this Diſcourſe to your view, craving your Approbation. And this I do with the greater confidence, becauſe of the <hi>truth</hi> of what I defend; the clearneſs and evidence whereof is ſuch, as will alſo, I hope, recommend it ſelf to any ſober and indifferent enquirer. I do confeſs I had this great advantage a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt my Opponent, that I have <hi>mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſt truth</hi> on my ſide, and this advantage I have made the beſt uſe of that I could. I am ſo apprehenſive of my own defects, that I cannot expect that this Treatiſe ſhould be in all things free from them. But I am
<pb facs="tcp:40601:5"/>ſenſible, that if I have trifled in the main ſubject, which is a matter of weight and ſeriouſneſs, I am ſo far from deſerving your Lordſhips favour herein, that I can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not reaſonably preſume on your pardon, for prefixing your name hereunto.</p>
            <p>But the chief reaſon of my preſenting this to your Lordſhip, is, that I might ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs a thankful acknowledgment of thoſe favourable reſpects I have received from you, and profeſs that real honour which my ſelf, with the reſt of your Clergy, have for you. And that God will preſerve and bleſs your Lordſhip, is the hearty deſire and Prayer of him, who according to his duty</p>
            <closer>
               <signed>
                  <hi>Hath a great and humble Reverence, both for your Lordſhips Office and Perſon,</hi> WILLIAM FALKNER.</signed>
               <dateline>
                  <hi>Lyn-Regis</hi> 
                  <date>
                     <hi>June 9. 1680.</hi>
                  </date>
               </dateline>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="table_of_contents">
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:6"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:6"/>
            <head>THE CONTENTS.</head>
            <list>
               <item>THE <hi>Introduction,</hi> giving the Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der an Account of the occaſion of this Diſcourſe. <hi>Page 1</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. I.</hi> Of the <hi>ſtate of the Queſtion</hi> pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed by this Writer, with ſome Obſerva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions thereupon. <hi>p. 10</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. II.</hi> Of the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> what it properly is? How abilities of <hi>expreſſion</hi> are the gifts of God? and how far Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters are obliged, to uſe their own abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lities in Religious Worſhip? <hi>p. 28</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. III.</hi> Of <hi>Devotion</hi> and attentive fervency of mind in publick Prayer, and whether the uſe of Liturgies be hindran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, or helps therein. <hi>p. 73</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Sect. I.</hi> Various pretences for Forms of Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er being <hi>hindrances</hi> to attention, or fer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vency examined, and the contrary mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſted. <hi>Ibid.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Sect. II.</hi> A defence of ſome things urged in my <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> to prove Forms of Prayer to be no <hi>diſadvantage</hi> to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>votion. <hi>p. 98</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Sect. III.</hi> The <hi>Antiquity</hi> of the publick uſe of Liturgies, from the firſt Ages of <hi>Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianity,</hi>
                  <pb facs="tcp:40601:7"/>and in the <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> both in their Temple worſhip and Syna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gogues. <hi>p. 136</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Sect. IV.</hi> Some expreſſions vilifying <hi>Uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formity,</hi> and charging Forms of Prayer to be an Engine of perpetual <hi>diſcord,</hi> with ſome others, examined. <hi>p. 164</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. IV.</hi> Forms of Prayer are not <hi>for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidden</hi> in Scripture. Some things are neceſſary to be determined in Gods wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, which he hath not particularly en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joined. Of the Authority of <hi>Superiours,</hi> and the judgment of <hi>diſcretion,</hi> and ſome other things. <hi>p. 177</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. V.</hi> Of other Prayers, beſides thoſe in the Liturgy and publick ſervice. <hi>p. 193</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. VI.</hi> Of <hi>Preaching.</hi> Whether it be as uſeful and fit to preach, as to pray in a ſet Form of words? Of what account preaching is? Exceptions againſt the Sermons of our Miniſters, as being <hi>ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyrical,</hi> advancing the <hi>power of na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture,</hi> and <hi>juſtification</hi> by works, an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwered. <hi>p. 206</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. VII.</hi> Praying by a Form, is raſhly charged with mocking God. <hi>p. 219</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. VIII.</hi> Forms of Prayer do not <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>baſe</hi> the Miniſtry. Of the <hi>Miniſterial Office,</hi> and the need of learning and knowledge. Of the <hi>Prieſtly Office</hi> under the Law, and the <hi>large Revenue</hi> God
<pb facs="tcp:40601:7"/>appointed for the Prieſts and Levites. The pretence of ill effects from Liturgies refuted. <hi>p. 225</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. IX.</hi> Several Arguments for Forms of Prayer, proved ſolid and <hi>ſubſtantial,</hi> and among them ſome things concerning <hi>ſubmiſſion</hi> to ſuperiours. <hi>p. 241</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>Chap. X.</hi> A <hi>Perſwaſive Concluſion</hi> di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected to our Diſſenters, to conſider how unaccountable to God, and how dangerous to themſelves, their ſeparation is. <hi>p. 266</hi>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div>
      </front>
      <body>
         <div type="text">
            <pb facs="tcp:40601:8"/>
            <pb n="1" facs="tcp:40601:8"/>
            <head>A Vindication OF LITURGIES.</head>
            <div type="introduction">
               <head>The <hi>Introduction,</hi> giving the Reader an account of the occaſion of this diſcourſe.</head>
               <p>HAving ſeveral years ſince publiſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed my <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in I endeavoured a Vindication of our Liturgy; there came lately to my hands a Diſcourſe, in which is a <hi>pretended anſwer</hi> to two Sections of my Book, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the <hi>lawfulneſs, expediency,</hi> and <hi>an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiquity</hi> of ſet <hi>forms of prayer.</hi> When I firſt looked into it, I thought it a ſtrange un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dertaking, to attempt to prove, that it is <hi>ſinful</hi> for Miniſters, who are able to com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe
<pb n="2" facs="tcp:40601:9"/>Prayers themſelves, to make uſe of any form of Prayer in their Miniſtration, which was compoſed by other men; and that any man might juſtly ſuſpect his own reaſoning, when it engaged him in ſuch an enterprize. But when I had read it, I found many things ſaid therein, which might poſſibly <hi>miſguide</hi> the weak and un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wary Reader, but nothing which was of any great weight. And indeed no falſe poſition is capable of being firmly pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved by ſolid Arguments, though to un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diſcerning men, it may be rendred <hi>plau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible</hi> by miſtaken fallacies.</p>
               <p>Yet becauſe I am very ſenſible, that the Aſſertion maintained by this Author, is both in it ſelf <hi>falſe</hi> and erroneous, and alſo tendeth to undermine the true <hi>exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſe of Religion,</hi> and the Peace and Well-fare of the Church of God; I reſolved to examine all his <hi>Arguments,</hi> and to return a fair Anſwer to ſo much of his Book, as was needful for the <hi>diſcuſſing</hi> of the Que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtion propoſed, and for the <hi>defending</hi> my ſelf againſt his Oppoſitions. And this I thought my ſelf the more concerned to undertake, becauſe ſo far as this ſtrange aſſertion ſhould be received as true, it would make void the deſign of my for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mer Book, which was to manifeſt, that it was both <hi>lawful</hi> and a <hi>duty,</hi> for Miniſters
<pb n="3" facs="tcp:40601:9"/>and People, to embrace, attend upon, and join in the <hi>publick ſervice,</hi> worſhip and Miniſtrations of the <hi>Church of England.</hi> And I knew not how far any appearances of reaſoning might be <hi>magnified,</hi> by ſuch perſons who are engaged againſt our <hi>Church,</hi> many of whom in a ſinking cauſe, (ſo far as concerneth the evidence of truth and reaſon) may be willing to catch hold on any twig.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Author</hi> of this Book hath not pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſhed his own name therewith, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I ſhall not be curious to enquire after it, but ſhall treat him as an <hi>unknown per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon.</hi> And I confeſs, I cannot eaſily con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive, that he under whoſe name it goes, ſhould be ſo defective both in <hi>learning</hi> and <hi>conſideration,</hi> as to be guilty of ſuch <hi>miſtakes</hi> and palpable over-ſights, as may be found in ſome places of this Book. For beſides many other unaccountable poſiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons and <hi>miſunderſtandings,</hi> divers of which I ſhall mention in my following Diſcourſe; it is obſervable, that what he writes con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the <hi>ancient practices</hi> of the Church, after the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> time; or con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning any thing written in thoſe days, is generally done ſo looſely, and ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times with ſuch wonderful extravagan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cy, as may ſurprize an intelligent Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der with ſome kind of <hi>admiration:</hi> of
<pb n="4" facs="tcp:40601:10"/>which I ſhall give the Reader here one inſtance.</p>
               <p n="4">4. When he ſpeaks of the <hi>original of Liturgies,</hi> he ſaith<note n="a" place="margin">Ch. 2. p. 68, 69.</note>, <hi>We do believe, that</hi> Gregory <hi>the Great, under the protection of</hi> Charles the Great, <hi>was the Father of all thoſe that dwell in theſe Tents, and this eight hundred or a thouſand years after Chriſt.</hi> But firſt to ſpeak of <hi>Gregory the Great,</hi> eight hundred or a thouſand years after Chriſt, is far enough from truth, when he died about the year 604. And ſecondly, that <hi>Gregory</hi> the Great ſhould be under the protection of <hi>Charles the Great,</hi> is impoſſible, when he was dead about two hundred years, before <hi>Charles</hi> the Great began his Reign. And thirdly, it is altogether as unaccountable, that the original of <hi>Liturgies</hi> was in the time ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther of <hi>Gregory</hi> the Gerat, or <hi>Charles</hi> the Great, when they were in uſe many hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred years before them both, as I ſhall ſhew<note n="b" place="margin">Ch. 3. Sect. 3.</note> in the following Treatiſe. This miſtake concerning theſe perſons, whoſe names were ſo famous in Hiſtory, that a man of ordinary reading could not be unacquainted with them, is as if any per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon ſhould preſume to give an account of the <hi>Church of the Iſraelites,</hi> and ſhould aſſert, that the offering of <hi>Sacrifices</hi> under the Moſaical Law, had its beginning in
<pb n="5" facs="tcp:40601:10"/>the days of <hi>Eli</hi> the Prieſt, in the Reign of King <hi>Jehoſaphat,</hi> ſix hundred or eight hundred years after the Iſraelites came out of <hi>Egypt.</hi> Surely it is a ſtrange confidence for any perſon to vent ſuch things, and to write poſitively what he no better un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtandeth.</p>
               <p n="5">5. But whoever the <hi>Author</hi> of this Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe is, I ſhall apply my ſelf to the <hi>clear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing</hi> of the <hi>truth</hi> concerning the matter of it, which I ſhall do with as much ſuccinct<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs as is expedient. And therefore though I ſhall not willingly <hi>omit</hi> any thing con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiderable, which he urgeth againſt the lawful uſe of conſtant publick <hi>Liturgies,</hi> or againſt what I have ſaid in their de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence; yet where he mentions <hi>objections</hi> made by others, againſt the force of his Arguments, and gives his <hi>Anſwers</hi> to them, I ſhall paſs by ſuch things, where the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſting upon them is not needful for the defence of our Church, or the deciſion of the Caſe propoſed. And in anſwering his Arguments, I ſhall wave the repetition of his <hi>long Syllogiſms,</hi> which is a tedious way of proceeding; and in rational Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſes of this nature, is acceptable to few others, than thoſe who may admire the art of making a <hi>Syllogiſm.</hi> But I ſhall give a faithful account of the ſubſtance of his <hi>Arguments,</hi> and leave it to the im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>partial
<pb n="6" facs="tcp:40601:11"/>Reader, to judge of the validity of my Anſwers. And that I may the more gratifie ſuch, who will compare his Diſcourſe and mine, I ſhall keep to his method which he hath uſed, except where he ſpeaks to the ſame thing in dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent places, and in that Caſe I ſhall think it ſufficient to have ſpoken to it once for all. And I ſhall ſo order my Anſwer, that my <hi>firſt Chapter</hi> may anſwer his <hi>firſt,</hi> my ſecond his ſecond, and ſo onward to the end of his Book.</p>
               <p n="6">6. But touching my <hi>former Diſcourſe</hi> which this Writer <hi>oppoſeth,</hi> he ſeemeth not very well pleaſed, with my having choſen that ſubject<note n="c" place="margin">In his laſt leaf to the Reader.</note> to write on, <hi>viz.</hi> the <hi>defence of our Liturgy,</hi> nor with the <hi>time</hi> when my Book was written, which he ſaith was in that <hi>nick of time of his Maje<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſties moſt Gracious Indulgence,</hi> if it was poſſible to <hi>perſwade the Parliament,</hi> that there was <hi>no need of any indulgence to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards them.</hi> Now as to the ſubject <hi>mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter</hi> of my <hi>Livertas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> if he diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like my having engaged therein, or my undertaking now to defend ſo much of two Sections thereof, as he hath oppoſed, I am content ſo far to bear his <hi>diſlike</hi> and cenſure; but I think my ſelf to have gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven a ſufficient<note n="d" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. B. 1. Ch. 1.</note> account thereof. And if what he obſerves concerning the <hi>time</hi> was
<pb n="7" facs="tcp:40601:11"/>true, I think that was a fit time to <hi>defend</hi> and juſtify our Communion, when they who divide themſelves from us, made the greateſt oppoſition againſt it; and in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>volved themſelves in the heinous ſin of <hi>Schiſm.</hi> But the truth is, I was engaged in that work before that <hi>Declaration</hi> came abroad, but may Book was not <hi>publiſhed,</hi> till after his Majeſty had <hi>cancelled</hi> that Declaration: the Declaration which was made <hi>March</hi> 1671/2. was Cancelled about the end of 1672. and my Book came abroad in <hi>Octob.</hi> 1673.</p>
               <p n="7">7. But as to the <hi>perſwading our Gover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nours</hi> againſt any Indulgence or favour towards them, it is poſſible the poſitions of this Writer may do more to that pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe, than I have done. I did indeed <hi>ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtify</hi> the lawfulneſs of performing what is required of Miniſters, concerning the <hi>Liturgy;</hi> which was no more than to <hi>vindicate,</hi> what the practice and <hi>acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgment</hi> of every conforming Miniſter had before owned. But I think it my duty, to leave the ordering of publick affairs to my <hi>ſuperiours,</hi> and did not by any expreſſion that I am aware of, inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe in their work.</p>
               <p n="8">8. But I know not how far ſuch Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſes as this of this Author, ma<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>vince ſuperiours,</hi> that ſuch perſons ar<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="8" facs="tcp:40601:12"/>capable of being taken in, into any duly regulated and ſetled <hi>eſtabliſhment;</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe of the unreaſonableneſs of their <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mands,</hi> and the weakneſs of their Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, ſince he declareth againſt the <hi>en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joining</hi> the ordinary uſe of any Liturgy, or <hi>ſet form</hi> whatſoever, in publick Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrations. And we may ſee by<note n="e" place="margin">Ch. 10. p. 164.</note> the cloſe of his Book, that he accounteth it <hi>the only medium he can fancy, for a juſt comprehen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion,</hi> that there be no Forms of Prayer en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joined, though they may be <hi>recommended by ſuperiours and left at liberty.</hi> And yet it ſeemeth probable from his<note n="f" place="margin">In the two laſt leaves.</note> 
                  <hi>Preface,</hi> that all this is not enough; for he there tells us of <hi>other ſix things</hi> he hath, <hi>to put in diſpute</hi> beſides this. I do not doubt but all thoſe ſix things, may be as eaſily <hi>an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwered</hi> as produced: and the Reader may make a <hi>probable judgment</hi> of the ſtrength and force of thoſe other things, by this one which he hath <hi>ſingled out</hi> from the reſt, and therefore ſurely he thought it to be as conſiderable as any of the other.</p>
               <p n="9">9. And it might be expected, that he who is curiouſly ſevere, in judging of a <hi>fit time,</hi> for publiſhing other mens Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſes, ſhould have a ſufficient care of the <hi>ſeaſonableneſs</hi> of his own. And he who conſiders the buſineſs of our Enemies
<pb n="9" facs="tcp:40601:12"/>abroad, and how they are <hi>encouraged</hi> by our diſcords at home, may well think, that they who have any true value for the <hi>Reformation,</hi> ſhould at this time en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cline to promote a ſetled <hi>eſtabliſhment of the Church,</hi> which may tend to <hi>uphold</hi> and ſecure it. And ſince our <hi>diſſenters</hi> by ſufficient tryal, found in our late di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtracted times, that they could not <hi>erect,</hi> much leſs <hi>maintain</hi> any eſtabliſhment in their way, we may thence diſcern that no ſettlement can reaſonably be expect<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed but upon the foundations of the <hi>Church of England,</hi> which hath alſo the advantage of <hi>truth,</hi> and agreement with <hi>Primitive Chriſtianity.</hi> And therefore it was no <hi>fit time</hi> now to vent ſuch notions which <hi>widen</hi> our breaches, are inconſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtent with any publick <hi>eſtabliſhment</hi> of a Church, and which put <hi>advantages</hi> into the hands of other Enemies, and ſerve their purpoſes. And yet I confeſs this of the <hi>time,</hi> is the leaſt fault of this Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe; but that which is the greater is, that the drift thereof tends to <hi>confuſion,</hi> and the things contained in it are <hi>unſound and untrue,</hi> which I ſhall now come to manifeſt.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="1" type="chapter">
               <pb n="10" facs="tcp:40601:13"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. I.</hi> Of ſtating the <hi>Queſtion,</hi> concerning the eſtabliſhed conſtant uſe of <hi>Forms of Prayer,</hi> in the publick ſervice of God.</head>
               <p>IN managing his oppoſition againſt the conſtant uſe of <hi>preſcribed Forms</hi> of Prayer,<note place="margin">The Queſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on propoſed, concerning the lawful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of uſing Forms by Miniſters who have gifts.</note> the forementioned Writer doth in his firſt Chapter, give us the <hi>ſtate of the Queſtion,</hi> which he undertakes to diſpute, and therein he expreſſeth what he <hi>yieldeth,</hi> and granteth as lawful, and what he judgeth and eſteemeth to be <hi>ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful,</hi> and undertaketh to prove it ſo: and herein he hath declared himſelf with ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficient <hi>clearneſs and plainneſs:</hi> What he contends for he thus expreſſeth,<note n="a" place="margin">Reaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count, p. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>All that we affirm is this, That our Conſciences do from arguments, which to us at leaſt ſeem highly probable, judge, That it is unlawful for Miniſters, having the gift of prayer, or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinarily to perform their miniſterial acts in ſolemn, ſtated, publick Prayer, by reading or reciting forms of Prayer compoſed by other men, confeſſedly, not divinely and immedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ately inſpired, although our ſuperiours do requrie this of us.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="11" facs="tcp:40601:13"/>2. But he alloweth and acknowledg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth,<note n="b" place="margin">p. 2.</note> that <hi>their labours are profitable, who have drawn the matter of Prayer into Forms:</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">p. 3.</note> that any <hi>Form of Prayer</hi> contained in the Scripture, may be uſed as <hi>part of our Prayer,</hi> whether it be under any <hi>command</hi> or no; but <hi>if it be commanded, it undoubt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>edly ought to be uſed;</hi>
                  <note n="d" place="margin">ibid.</note> That if a <hi>Miniſter diſtruſting his own memory or invention, ſhall compoſe Prayers for his own uſe, he may do it:</hi>
                  <note n="e" place="margin">ibid.</note> that it is <hi>lawful, yea neceſſary,</hi> for them who <hi>join with others in Prayer, to make uſe of their words, which yet are but a Form to them:</hi>
                  <note n="f" place="margin">ibid.</note> that he that <hi>miniſters in Prayer to others may uſe a preſcribed Form of anothers compoſure, if he have not the gift of Prayer.</hi> And<note n="g" place="margin">p. 4.</note> that he alloweth <hi>ſhort ejaculatory Forms;</hi> ſuch as <hi>Lord have mercy upon us.</hi> This being the ſenſe of this Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, I ſhall concerning his ſtating this Que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtion obſerve three things.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 1. From theſe premiſes, the Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der may yet have a little further inſight into the <hi>matter of this Queſtion:</hi> to which end he may conſider, Firſt, that our <hi>Prayer</hi> is directed to the moſt <hi>high God,</hi> and therefore it was called by the ancient Writers<note n="h" place="margin">Greg. Nyſ. de Orat.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> and<note n="i" place="margin">Cl. Alex. Strom. l. 7.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, an having to do with, and <hi>ſpeaking unto God.</hi> Secondly, that the <hi>ordinary wants</hi> of Chriſtians (except extraordinary
<pb n="12" facs="tcp:40601:14"/>emergencies, which may be otherwiſe provided for) and conſequently the uſual <hi>matter of Prayer,</hi> for publick Aſſemblies eſpecially, is conſtantly the ſame. He who will deny this, muſt as well condemn the <hi>Directory,</hi> for<note n="k" place="margin">Direct. Of Aſſembling the Congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gation. Of publick Prayer be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore Sermon <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
                  </note> directing to the matter of publick Prayer, as the <hi>Common Prayer</hi> for expreſſing the words; nor can he have ſuch honourable thoughts as he ought to have, and as the Chriſtian Church always hath had, of the Contents of the <hi>Lords Prayer.</hi> Thirdly, that the granting it lawful, for a Miniſter to uſe a <hi>preſcribed Form</hi> of Prayer, of anothers compoſure, if he have not the gift of Prayer; is as much as to acknowledge, that ſuch a Prayer, piouſly performed, is a <hi>true wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip</hi> of God, and may be acceptable to him; otherwiſe it would not be <hi>lawful.</hi> Fourthly, That the difference betwixt praying for the ſame things <hi>in a Form,</hi> and praying for them <hi>without a Form</hi> is this, that in the former way the ſame <hi>words and methods</hi> are conſtantly uſed, whereas in the latter the <hi>expreſſions</hi> are altered and <hi>changed,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The reſult of this Queſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on is, Whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther variety of expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons be of great conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quence for the pleaſing God?</note> and oft-times the order and <hi>me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod</hi> alſo, according as the perſon think<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth fit, or as he is able to perform it.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Wherefore fifthly, The main reſult of this <hi>Queſtion,</hi> at the laſt comes to this: Whether mens <hi>changing of expreſſions,</hi> va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rying
<pb n="13" facs="tcp:40601:14"/>of phraſes, and <hi>altering</hi> their order and method in their Prayers to <hi>God,</hi> be things ſo valuable and conſiderable in his ſight, that his laws and will do require this, and that he hath ſuch an eye unto it, that the humble, devout, and <hi>Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous ſupplications,</hi> and addreſſes of pious perſons, are not <hi>acceptable</hi> to him, unleſs they be attended with ſuch <hi>variety of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions,</hi> where the perſons have ſo much volubility of ſpeech? Now upon a ſhort view, it may appear, that the affirmative in this Queſtion, is very unlikely and im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>probable upon ſeveral accounts.</p>
               <p n="5">5. If we conſult the rules of <hi>holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture;</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry appears from Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture.</note> our Saviour particularly rebuked the vanity of them, who think they ſhall be heard by their <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>much ſpeak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing</hi> or many and <hi>various words,</hi> Mat. 6.7. And as a remedy againſt it, taught his Diſciples that comprehenſive <hi>Form</hi> of the <hi>Lords Prayer.</hi> And from this Text S. <hi>Aug.</hi>
                  <note n="l" place="margin">Aug. Ep. 121. c 10.</note> accounteth <hi>ſuperfluity of words,</hi> to be un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meet for Prayer for things neceſſary. And hence alſo S. <hi>Hilary</hi> inferreth, that we ſhould<note n="m" place="margin">Hil. in Mat. Can. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>orare ad Deum, non multiloquio ſed conſcientia, pray to God not with a mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titude of words, but with a good Conſcience.</hi> And it is accounted a piece of <hi>reverence to God,</hi> which <hi>Solomon</hi> directed us to make uſe of in our addreſſes to him, <hi>Eccl.</hi> 5.2.
<pb n="14" facs="tcp:40601:15"/>
                  <hi>Be not raſh with thy mouth, and let not they heart be haſty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="6">6.<note place="margin">From the Jewiſh worſhip.</note> And it may be conſidered, that un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the <hi>Law,</hi> God did not require daily various changes, of the <hi>real expreſſions</hi> of religious worſhip and ſervice; but ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pointed them to be continually the ſame, <hi>Numb.</hi> 28.2, 3, &amp;c. which makes it more than probable, that the variety of <hi>verbal expreſſions,</hi> is not requiſite to obtain his acceptance under the Goſpel. The <hi>daily burnt-offering</hi> was continually without any varying the thing, <hi>a lamb</hi> of the firſt year, with the ſame ſort of <hi>meat-offering,</hi> and <hi>drink-offering;</hi> and the Prieſts without any <hi>varying</hi> of rites about that Sacrifice, were as <hi>Joſephus</hi> ſaith,<note n="n" place="margin">Joſeph. Ant. Jud. l. 3. c. 10.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>performing their office always in the ſame manner.</hi> Only upon their <hi>ſabbath days,</hi> the ordinary ſacrifice was doubled; and upon other days of <hi>great ſolemnity,</hi> there was an addition of other Sacrifices And I need not direct the intelligent Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der to obſerve, how much the <hi>ſervice of our Church</hi> is in theſe things correſpon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent to what the wiſdom of God himſelf then eſtabliſhed: our <hi>Evangelical</hi> ſervices being now <hi>morning</hi> and <hi>evening</hi> offered unto God, as then were the <hi>Legal:</hi> as hath
<pb n="15" facs="tcp:40601:15"/>been obſerved by<note n="o" place="margin">Biſhop <hi>Sparrow</hi>'s Ration. of Com. Pr. p. 3, 8. <hi>And from the nature of God.</hi>
                  </note> our Reverend and Learned Dioceſan.</p>
               <p n="7">7. And he who conſidereth that God is a <hi>ſpirit,</hi> and that true <hi>piety,</hi> and good<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, and ſincerity, are the things in which he delights, cannot eaſily perſwade him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf, that the uſe of <hi>different phraſes</hi> in Prayer, can be of any great moment be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore him, unleſs he had particularly com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded this, and then indeed it would be a part of <hi>Obedience.</hi> Proper <hi>words</hi> are neceſſary in <hi>publick Prayer,</hi> that by their expreſſive ſignificancy, the whole Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregation may <hi>join</hi> in their united Petiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, and alſo for the promoting <hi>order and decency,</hi> and manifeſting a due <hi>honour</hi> to Gods worſhip, and reverence for his name; and all theſe things may be moſt uſefully provided for, in a well ordered <hi>Form.</hi> But <hi>words</hi> are not in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligious ſervice valuable in themſelves, fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther than they have reſpect to ſuch things; but a <hi>pure heart,</hi> and the exerciſe of true piety, is that which God accepteth.</p>
               <p n="8">8. This truth is ſo manifeſt, that even the Ethnick Writers do frequently ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs it. The <hi>Satyriſt</hi> declares of a well fixed integrity, and inward purity of mind and heart,<note n="p" place="margin">Perſ. in Satyr. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Haec cedo ut admoveam templis &amp; farre litabo;</hi> that this is the moſt valuable thing without compare, in
<pb n="16" facs="tcp:40601:16"/>the publick worſhip. And when <hi>Hierocles</hi> had declared,<note n="q" place="margin">Hier. in Pyth. p. 26.</note> what the <hi>Pythian Oracle</hi> ſpake to the ſame purpoſe, he thus ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſeth his own ſenſe, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>with piety of mind every expreſſion is acceptable to God, and without it, none.</hi> And amongſt the Chriſtian Writers ſuch expreſſions are frequent, as that of S. <hi>Cyprian,</hi>
                  <note n="r" place="margin">Cyp. de Orat. Dom.</note> 
                  <hi>Deus non vocis, ſed cordis auditor eſt; God hears not the voice but the heart:</hi> and that of <hi>Cl. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lexandrinus,</hi> that the moſt excellent ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice is<note n="ſ" place="margin">Cl. Alex. Strom. l. 7.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, by <hi>a religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous devotion,</hi> and that as <hi>men obſerve our words,</hi> ſo God <hi>obſerves our minds and thoughts.</hi> But now the affecting <hi>variety of words,</hi> in the worſhip of God (where fit words may be beſt ſecured by a good Form) is both apt to hinder due <hi>devo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> and it alſo ſpeaks ſuch perſons much concerned, about that which is too low and mean to procure <hi>Gods acceptance.</hi> And it implies a <hi>miſconception</hi> of the <hi>di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine nature</hi> and Being, in them who look upon ſuch things, as of great concernment to pleaſe him; And the making that a neceſſary <hi>part of Religion</hi> which is not ſuch, by laying a <hi>doctrinal neceſſity,</hi> upon it, where men are able to perform it, cannot be excuſed from being a piece of <hi>ſuperſtition,</hi> or a <hi>teaching for doctrines
<pb n="17" facs="tcp:40601:16"/>the precepts or fancies of men.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Chap. I.</note>
               </p>
               <p n="9">9. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 2.<note place="margin">Oppoſition againſt our Church and Liturgy is upon un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>certain grounds.</note> It may be noted, that this Author, though he ſometimes talk high, doth not account himſelf <hi>certain</hi> of the truth of this poſition which he layeth down, in his ſtating the caſe, and in the following part of his Book undertakes to <hi>prove.</hi> His poſition expreſſeth the <hi>ſinful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs</hi> of uſing Forms of Prayer, in the Caſe he propoſeth: and he ſaith,<note n="t" place="margin">p. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>their judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of Conſcience is that they are unlawful,</hi> and this they<note n="u" place="margin">Ch. 8. p. 132.</note> 
                  <hi>from their hearts believe, and ſo muſt practiſe.</hi> But when he ſpeaks of his Arguments, he ſaith, they have Arguments which<note n="x" place="margin">p. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>appear very probable,</hi> and<note n="y" place="margin">p. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>ſeem highly probable,</hi> with other like expreſſions. And how far this evidence doth prevail with himſelf, we may diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cern by theſe words,<note n="z" place="margin">p. 164 <hi>&amp;</hi> p. 70.</note> 
                  <hi>We judge not our ſelves infallible in our ſentiments in this caſe; we condemn not our brethren which judge otherwiſe and accordingly practiſe,</hi>
                  <note n="a" place="margin">p. 132. <hi>&amp;</hi> in p. 22. We dare not judge thoſe who we think have the gift of Prayer, but think not fit to uſe it in their or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinary ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice — Whether it be ſin in them, we leave to Gods de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terminati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</note> 
                  <hi>we pray God that if we be in the miſtake, God would reveal it to us.</hi> Theſe words do plainly ſpeak <hi>doubtfulneſs</hi> and uncertainty, as do thoſe in the Margent: for no underſtand<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing man can uſe ſuch expreſſions, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing what he certainly knows to be ſin. In ſpeaking of the ſinfulneſs of <hi>theft or lying,</hi> he would not ſay, we condemn not them who practiſe otherwiſe, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> to wit, <hi>thieves</hi>
                  <pb n="18" facs="tcp:40601:17"/>and <hi>lyars,</hi> ſince he certainly knows theſe things to be ſin, and therefore that the practiſers of them ought to be condemned. Yet at ſometimes he ſpeaks, as if he pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceeded on<note n="b" place="margin">P. 25. <hi>&amp;</hi> p. 123.</note> 
                  <hi>demonſtrations.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="10">10. Now I hope to make it manifeſt, that his Arguments do not ſo much as prove any <hi>probability</hi> of truth in his aſſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion: yet I could in the mean time hearti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly wiſh, that both he, and others with him, would ſeriouſly conſider, how <hi>un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſafe</hi> it is for <hi>themſelves,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The hurt and danger of ſuch pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctices conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dered.</note> and <hi>dangerous</hi> to Religion, for men to oppoſe the ſtate and order of a <hi>well ſetled Church,</hi> upon <hi>proba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble Arguments.</hi> Where we have <hi>certain evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence</hi> of any thing being our duty, we are bound to embrace it, whomſoever we contradict: but certain evidence no man can have of an errour being truth. And to proceed upon <hi>probable Arguments</hi> only, yea or on ſuch as men may by their mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtake eſteem, and confidently aſſert to be <hi>certain,</hi> is in an errour no ſafe foundation for practice.</p>
               <p n="11">11. The <hi>Donatiſts</hi> by their reſtleſs Pleas, and various diſputations, manifeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed that they proceeded on ſuch Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, which to them ſeemed <hi>highly pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bable;</hi> the ſame may be ſaid of the <hi>Arians</hi> and <hi>Eunomians</hi> whoſe Arguments are fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently produced by<note n="c" place="margin">Athan. contr. Ari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an. Or. 4. &amp; paſſim.</note> 
                  <hi>Athanaſius,</hi>
                  <note n="d" place="margin">Naz. O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat. 35, &amp; 36. Gr. Nyſ. &amp; Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſil. adv. Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nom.</note> 
                  <hi>Gr.
<pb n="19" facs="tcp:40601:17"/>Nazianzene,</hi> and other ancient Writers, to a greater number than this Writer hath againſt Forms of Prayer. And almoſt all who were of old guilty of any <hi>Hereſy or Schiſm,</hi> as alſo at this day the <hi>Romaniſts, Anabaptiſts, Quakers,</hi> and other ſuch Sects, have their Arguments which they account probable. And for the <hi>Browniſts,</hi> who declared in their<note n="e" place="margin">Praeſtant. Viror E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſt p. 925.</note> Preface to their Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion, that the <hi>Church of England, its Miniſtry, and its worſhip, were all adul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terous;</hi> Fr. <hi>Johnſon</hi> publiſhed his<note n="f" place="margin">
                     <hi>John</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Reaſon<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> for ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="4 letters">
                        <desc>••••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</note> 
                  <hi>ſeven Arguments</hi> of one ſort, and ſeven of ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther ſort, ſuch as to them ſeemed proba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, and all of them in <hi>Syllogiſms,</hi> as our Author produceth his ſeven Arguments in Syllogiſms againſt Forms of Prayer. And <hi>Erbury</hi> and others with him, had their <hi>Arguments</hi> which to them ſeemed proba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, which they undertook<note n="g" place="margin">Mr. <hi>Long</hi> in Exam. of M<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Hales</hi> of Schiſm, p. 133.</note> at <hi>Oxford</hi> to produce, and urge againſt <hi>all ordina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion and miniſtry.</hi> Yet if I ſhould ask <hi>this Author,</hi> whether he thinks all theſe per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons did perform their duty to God aright, and were to be diſcharged from ſin, in thus venting their <hi>errors and hereſies,</hi> and that the <hi>Church of God</hi> received no diſad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vantage from them, I preſume he would not aſſert this; however we are ſure of the contrary. And then the conſequence will be, that if it be a duty, to hold Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion
<pb n="20" facs="tcp:40601:18"/>with our <hi>publick Aſſemblies,</hi> and to perform the worſhip of God according to our eſtabliſhed Conſtitutions; they cannot be <hi>acquitted from ſin,</hi> nor excuſed from doing hurt to the <hi>Church of God,</hi> who reject theſe duties upon their <hi>probable Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guments.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="12">12. But in requital for his ſo favoura<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble expreſſions towards us, in not <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demning</hi> our uſing the <hi>Liturgy of the Church,</hi> this Author expects that we ought not to <hi>change him,</hi> and others of his per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwaſion, with any blame in their diſſent and ſeparation.<note n="h" place="margin">Reaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count, p. 64. <hi>Diſſenters are to be blamed.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>We condemn not our brethren. Let not them,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>judge and condemn us; We are in our diſſents in the caſe, anothers ſervants.</hi> Now it becomes no man to paſs that <hi>judgment</hi> on others, which is peculiar to God, as, concerning the <hi>hidden things</hi> of the heart of man, or his <hi>final ſtate:</hi> but we are allowed to ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count and judge thoſe actions of men to be <hi>evil,</hi> which are manifeſtly ſo. And it is very unreaſonable, that if they who <hi>violate any Laws</hi> of God or Man, do not blame others for <hi>keeping</hi> them, that there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore they muſt not be charged with the breaking them. If S. <hi>Peter</hi> did not fault S. <hi>Paul,</hi> who according to his duty kept Communion with the <hi>Church at Antioch,</hi> S. <hi>Paul</hi> did not therefore think himſelf
<pb n="21" facs="tcp:40601:18"/>obliged not to <hi>rebuke S. Peter,</hi> for his un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>warrantable <hi>withdrawing</hi> from it: but he declares in this caſe, Gal. 2.11. <hi>I withſtood him to the face, becauſe he was to be blamed;</hi> and v. 14. <hi>I ſaw that they walked not up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rightly, according to the truth of the Goſpel.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="13">13. Wherefore, becauſe I think it my duty to deal faithfully and plainly in theſe things, I do freely profeſs, that be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides what concerns the <hi>Laws</hi> of the <hi>Church</hi> and of the <hi>Realm;</hi> I account my ſelf to have as plain evidence from the <hi>Laws of God,</hi> and the Conſtitution of the <hi>Chriſtian Church,</hi> that <hi>Schiſm</hi> and unneceſſary ſepa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration is a ſin, in the breach of <hi>Chriſtian <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> as that <hi>Adultery</hi> is a ſin in breaking the bond of <hi>Wedlock.</hi> And I account my ſelf to be as certain, that if ever there was any <hi>unwarrantable ſeparation,</hi> from any known Church ſince the Apoſtles time, the ſeparation from the Church of <hi>Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>land</hi> is really ſuch: ſince our Church is truly as free from any juſt exception, in its <hi>Constitution, doctrine</hi> and <hi>worſhip,</hi> as any other ſince that time either was, or is. And it ſeemeth highly probable, if I do not miſtake plain words, that ſome of our diſſenters themſelves, are at ſome times ſatisfied either of ſo much, or of that which comes very near it, concerning
<pb n="22" facs="tcp:40601:19"/>the excellent Conſtitution of our Church D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Owen</hi> ſaith,<note n="i" place="margin">Of Evang. Love, p. 54, 55.</note> 
                  <hi>We look upon the Church of England, or the generality of the nation profeſſing Chriſtian Religion (meaſuring them by the doctrine received ſince the Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formation) to be as ſound and healthful a part of the Catholick Church, as any in the World;</hi> and again,<note n="k" place="margin">ibid. p. 87.</note> 
                  <hi>We believe that the generality of the inhabitants of this nation, are by their profeſſion conſtituted an eminent part of the Kingdom of Chriſt in this World.</hi> But if pitieth me to conſider upon what weak and unwarrantable pretences, ſuch perſons venture upon the practices of real ſeparation: and by what inſufficient ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſes, they plead for themſelves in the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence thereof.</p>
               <p n="14">14.<note place="margin">This Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thors opini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on is a hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vy charge againſt the moſt e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minent Churches, and men.</note> 
                  <hi>Obſ.</hi> 3. There are conſiderable <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>judices</hi> againſt the truth of our Authors aſſertion, as it is by him ſtated, even ſuch which, beſide the more direct evidences (of which hereafter) will perſwade a ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber man, to be wary of <hi>entertaining</hi> it, if he duly obſerve them. For this opinion is not only againſt the <hi>Church of England,</hi> but the moſt famous Churches in the <hi>Pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitive times,</hi> who uſed ſuch ſet Forms in their publick worſhip, as beſides what hath been ſaid already, will ſufficiently appear in the following Diſcourſe. This is alſo againſt the Conſtitution of many
<pb n="23" facs="tcp:40601:19"/>eminent <hi>Proteſtant Churches</hi> abroad, which I have elſewhere<note n="l" place="margin">Libert. Eccl. B. 1. Ch. 4. Sect. 1. n. 11, 12.</note> obſerved briefly, and ſhall not need here to add further proof, ſince this Author doth not deny the ſame, but tells us<note n="m" place="margin">Reaſon. Acc. Ch. 2. p. 9.</note> 
                  <hi>the continuance of Liturgies upon the Reformation, owes it ſelf in a great meaſure</hi> to their not having men able to pray without a Form. And yet I cannot but think, that this Author is a perſon of ſo much modeſty, and hath ſuch a reſpect to many of thoſe <hi>Reformers,</hi> and their Succeſſors, as not to think them inferiour to himſelf; and then they muſt come un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the cenſure of his aſſertion. And to me it ſeemeth a very hard thing to em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brace ſuch a poſition, as muſt <hi>caſt re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proach</hi> on almoſt all the <hi>Churches of Chriſt</hi> in all Ages; and muſt alſo conclude all the moſt famous Miniſters therein, to have <hi>lived and died,</hi> in the conſtant pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice of the <hi>ſame ſin unrepented of.</hi> Now I can eaſily apprehend, that ſuch a con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſideration as this, will have a different influence upon ſuch men as this Author, according to the different temper in which it may meet with them. For at one time he tells us<note n="n" place="margin">Ch. 9. p. 163.</note> 
                  <hi>authority or practice is a lamentable Argument:</hi> but at another time he declares, concerning the ſenſe and apprehenſions of good men, that<note n="o" place="margin">Ch. 2. p. 44.</note> 
                  <hi>the ſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus piorum, neither is, nor ever was judged
<pb n="24" facs="tcp:40601:20" rendition="simple:additions"/>by perſons of ſobriety and worth, an inconſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derable Argument; for the truth of a pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition (eſpecially a practical propoſition) not plainly determined in holy Writ.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="15">15.<note place="margin">Nor is it conſiſtent with it ſelf.</note> his very <hi>ſtating his Queſtion,</hi> overthrows the main foundati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, and chief Arguments of his Diſcourſe: and then he who will embrace our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thors aſſertion, according as he hath ſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted it, upon ſuch Arguments as he chiefly urgeth, muſt learn to <hi>affirm</hi> and <hi>deny</hi> the ſame thing, or to reconcile things con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tradictory; which to me and to all ratio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nal men muſt be, when obſerved, <hi>another great prejudice</hi> againſt his opinion. Now in ſtating his Caſe, he grants, as I above obſerved, that ſuch <hi>Forms of Prayer as God hath commanded in Scripture, (if any ſuch be) muſt be uſed,</hi> and <hi>other Scripture Forms,</hi> though not commanded, may be uſed as <hi>part of our Prayer;</hi> and yet he de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clares it ſinful for ſuch Miniſters who can pray otherwiſe, to uſe Forms. 1. From the duty of uſing <hi>their own</hi>
                  <note n="p" place="margin">Ch. 2. p. 6, 7, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> and Ch. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>gifts,</hi> and 2. From the hindrance of <hi>pious diſpoſiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons,</hi> or <hi>attention and fervency,</hi> from the uſe of a Form of words in Prayer; and yet if theſe Arguments are of any weight, they muſt conclude againſt the lawful uſe of <hi>Scripture Forms,</hi> as well as of o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers, which yet he aſſerteth to be lawful.
<pb n="25" facs="tcp:40601:20"/>And indeed, ſome Scripture <hi>Forms</hi> being in the New Teſtament <hi>commanded</hi> to be uſed, that ſufficiently manifeſteth, that a ſet Form of words in Prayer can be no hindrance to a religious temper of mind, unleſs we will grant that our Saviours <hi>commands</hi> are hurtful to his <hi>Religion,</hi> and that ſuch Poſitions of men, which are contrary to his Precepts, ought to be preferred before them.</p>
               <p n="16">16. He acknowledgeth alſo, <hi>p.</hi> 3. that it is <hi>lawful,</hi> yea <hi>neceſſary,</hi> for them who <hi>join with others in Prayer, to make uſe of his words who ſpeaketh, which c an be but a Form to them.</hi> And <hi>p.</hi> 19. he ſaith, <hi>ſuch perſons have nothing to do but to exerciſe their grace.</hi> And this conſideration was made uſe of, to prove the lawfulneſs of Forms, by<note n="q" place="margin">Pract. Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>techiſm, B. 3. Sect. 2. Biſhop <hi>Tayl.</hi> Of Prayer <hi>Ex<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tempore,</hi> n. 46, 47. Diſp. of Liturg. Prop. 1. Arg. 6.</note> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Hammond,</hi> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Taylor,</hi> and M<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Baxter.</hi> Now from hence it not only follows, that ſuch Prayers are acceptable to God, which are put up by pious men with <hi>devout hearts,</hi> but without the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erciſe of their own <hi>gifts;</hi> but it muſt alſo be hence concluded, that <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity in publick Prayer,</hi> is more acceptable to God, than the uſe of mens own abilities in <hi>conception or expreſſion.</hi> For otherwiſe, it would be the duty of all perſons in the publick Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſemblies, who have any ſuch abilities, not to take notice of the <hi>Miniſters words,</hi> or
<pb n="26" facs="tcp:40601:21"/>to join in them; but diſtinctly to exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſe their own gifts, or make uſe of their <hi>private conceptions</hi> there, or elſe to with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>draw themſelves from the publick Aſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>blies, that they may have the more free opportunity for the exerciſe of them.</p>
               <p n="17">17.<note place="margin">Nor gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rally owned by the Non-Conform<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iſts.</note> I ſhall only add in the laſt place, that this aſſertion of our Author is ſuch, that a great part, and I think the greater part of the <hi>Nonconformiſts</hi> themſelves will not own. Indeed in Qu. <hi>Eliz.</hi> her time, the<note n="r" place="margin">In Biſhop <hi>Whitgifts</hi> Defence Tr. 9. Ch. 2. Div. 2.</note> firſt Admonition diſliked the being <hi>tied to any Forms of Prayer invented by men,</hi> but M<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Cartwright</hi> in his<note n="ſ" place="margin">ibid. Div. 3.</note> 
                  <hi>Reply,</hi> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clares his <hi>agreement for a preſcript Form to be uſed in the Church.</hi> And beſides o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther particular perſons, the <hi>Presbyterian Commiſſioners</hi> at the <hi>Savoy,</hi> made not our Authors Poſition any part of their obje<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctions, yea they were willing to have compoſed<note n="t" place="margin">Grand debate; in exceptions of Presbyt. p. 29.</note> 
                  <hi>new Forms,</hi> as themſelves ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs. And it would be well if our diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſenting Brethren would really conſider, how great their <hi>diſagreements</hi> are among themſelves, even in ſo many things; that it cannot be expected that any way of ſettlement ſhould be <hi>agreed</hi> upon among themſelves, as it was experimentally ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſted by the proceedings of 1643, 1644, 1645. and the years enſuing.</p>
               <p n="18">18. And I ſhould be wanting in due
<pb n="27" facs="tcp:40601:21"/>returns of <hi>civility</hi> to our Author, if I do not do him ſo much right, as to acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge, that his <hi>perſpicuous stating the Que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>stion,</hi> hath made way for the fairer exa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mination thereof. And he alſo diſowns thoſe wilder extreams in denying the <hi>lawfulneſs of all Forms</hi> in general, and al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo declares, that he<note n="u" place="margin">p. 18.</note> doth <hi>not argue for praying</hi> ex tempore, <hi>but only in the uſe of our own gifts,</hi> which excludes not preme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ditation: But I muſt likewiſe do the <hi>truth</hi> that right, as to obſerve, that his poſition as he hath ſtated it, is not conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtent therewith; and therefore ought not to be aſſerted or defended.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="2" type="chapter">
               <pb n="28" facs="tcp:40601:22"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. II.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ch. II.</note> Of the gift of Prayer.</head>
               <p>THE firſt Argument produced a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt the lawfulneſs of ordinarily uſing a <hi>ſet Form,</hi> by ſuch Miniſters who have a gift of Prayer, is becauſe (ſaith he) <hi>this gift is a mean given by God for the performance of this religious act of Prayer,</hi> and therefore<note n="a" place="margin">Reaſona. Account. p. 5, 6.</note> 
                  <hi>may not be neglected or omitted.</hi> And he tells us by the <hi>gift of Prayer</hi> he means<note n="b" place="margin">p. 6.</note> a <hi>mans ability fitly to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs his mind to God in Prayer.</hi> And that ſuch a perſon, who is able fitly to expreſs his mind in his own words, ought to make uſe of them in publick Adminiſtrations, and may not lawfully <hi>pray by a Form;</hi> he endeavours to prove, by urging ſome Scriptures which require the uſe of ſome <hi>gifts,</hi> as 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.14. 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4.10, 11. <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.3, 6.</p>
               <p n="2">2.<note place="margin">What the gift of Prayer is?</note> Now that I may give the cleareſt ſatisfaction to the Reader in this particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar, I ſhall not content my ſelf barely to anſwer this Argument, and to ſhew the weakneſs thereof; but I ſhall firſt give an account, What that is which is and may be called the <hi>Gift of Prayer?</hi> and
<pb n="29" facs="tcp:40601:22"/>how far this is afforded? and how far mens own abilities muſt be exerciſed?<note place="margin">Of the na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture of Prayer.</note> And for the better underſtanding of this, it muſt be obſerved, that a pious and <hi>devout Prayer,</hi> doth contain a great part of the lively exerciſe, and practice of Religion and Piety; eſpecially if we comprehend under the name of Prayer, both confeſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and thankſgiving. It includeth a pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſed owning the <hi>true God,</hi> and <hi>Faith</hi> in him, and acknowledging him to be the <hi>Governour</hi> and diſpoſer of all things, and the <hi>Author</hi> of all good: and this is called by <hi>Philo</hi>
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Philo lib. Quod De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us ſit im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mutabilis, p. 306.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, a great Prayer. It taketh in alſo a profeſſed owning the <hi>Almighty power,</hi> infinite <hi>wiſdom, goodneſs, faithfulneſs</hi> and <hi>Omniſcience</hi> of God: and alſo the exerciſe of <hi>reverence,</hi> ſubmiſſion, humility, <hi>hope, affectionate deſire,</hi> heavenly mindedneſs, and repentance; together with a lively ſenſe and <hi>belief</hi> of the Goſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pel grace and promiſes, and of the merits, Mediation and Interceſſion of our only <hi>Lord and Saviour;</hi> and a ſincere <hi>love</hi> to all men, and particularly to the <hi>Church,</hi> and our <hi>Governours,</hi> for whom we pray.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Wherefore firſt, that is eminently and eſpecially to be eſteemed the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> which diſpoſeth and enableth to the performance of the duty of Prayer.
<pb n="30" facs="tcp:40601:23"/>And therefore ſince Prayer is not ſo much a verbal thing,<note place="margin">The gift of Prayer is a devout tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per of mind</note> as a pious addreſs of the <hi>heart,</hi> ſoul and ſpirit unto God, Gods beſtowing the ſupplies and aſſiſtances of his <hi>grace,</hi> which kindle and excite <hi>pious diſpoſitions</hi> in ſeeking unto God, with earneſt and affectionate <hi>deſires,</hi> a lively <hi>faith,</hi> and the exerciſe of inward <hi>devotion;</hi> this is moſt properly his vouchſafing, and beſtowing the <hi>gift</hi> of Prayer: and our re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiving and exerciſing them, is our having and uſing the <hi>gift</hi> of Prayer. For as the <hi>gift of Charity,</hi> doth not conſiſt in ſpeak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of the matters or rules of Charity, but in being inwardly diſpoſed to the lively practice of that divine grace, ſo is it alſo in Prayer. Now if any perſons ſhall here ſay (as ſome are uſed to ſpeak) that what I have expreſſed, is not the gift, but the <hi>grace of Prayer,</hi> he may conſider that by <hi>Grace,</hi> he can here underſtand nothing elſe but an excellent and <hi>gracious gift;</hi> and as S. <hi>Auſtin</hi> declared<note n="d" place="margin">Aug. Ep. 105. Sixto.</note> 
                  <hi>ipſa oratio in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter gratiae munera reperitur; Prayer it ſelf is to be reckoned amongſt the works of grace.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. And whereas this Author<note n="e" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 19.</note> produ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceth two places of Scripture, to prove the <hi>gift of Prayer</hi> from the holy Spirit,<note place="margin">This ſhewed from the Holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture.</note> 
                  <hi>Zec.</hi> 12.10. and <hi>Rom.</hi> 8.26. it is remark<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ably obſervable, that both theſe places
<pb n="31" facs="tcp:40601:23"/>ſo far as they ſpeak of the <hi>ſpirit or gift of Prayer,</hi> have particular reſpect to the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward affection and <hi>devotion of the heart,</hi> and not, according to his notion, to the <hi>ability of expreſſion.</hi> The former place is Zec. 12.10. <hi>I will pour upon the inhabitants of</hi> Jeruſalem, <hi>the ſpirit of grace and ſuppli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cations; and they ſhall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they ſhall mourn,</hi> &amp;c. Where the Hebrew word tranſlated <hi>Sup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plications</hi> is by divers Interpreters, as the Chaldee Paraphraſt, the Septuagint, the Syriack and Arabick Verſions, and Pag<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nine, agreeably to the derivation of it, rendred <hi>Mercies</hi> or <hi>Compaſſions.</hi> And ſince the <hi>ſpirit of ſupplications,</hi> is the <hi>ſpirit of grace,</hi> it therefore is to be underſtood ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the common ſenſe of Interpre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters, of <hi>piety</hi> of mind and affections, and an holy temper and diſpoſition of heart, to <hi>truſt in God</hi> and call upon him. And the following words, <hi>and they ſhall look upon me whom they have pierced, and ſhall mourn,</hi> &amp;c. will infer the ſame thing, if thoſe words be taken as expreſſions of true <hi>repentance,</hi> which is the ſenſe of many good Expoſitors; though ſome modern and<note n="f" place="margin">Euſ. Dem. Evang. l. 8. Teſt. 4.</note> ancient Writers, look upon them, as expreſſing the <hi>anguiſh</hi> of them who had deſpiſed and diſobeyed our Bleſſed Lord and Saviour.</p>
               <p n="5">
                  <pb n="32" facs="tcp:40601:24"/>5. The other place is Rom. 8.26. <hi>The ſpirit helpeth our infirmities, for we know not what to pray for as we ought, but the ſpirit it ſelf maketh interceſſion for us, with groanings which cannot be uttered.</hi> Now concerning the former part of theſe words, it cannot be conceived, that this great Apoſtle, and other Chriſtians at that time, ſhould be ignorant of the <hi>common matters</hi> of Chriſtian Prayer, who could not but be acquainted with<note n="g" place="margin">Aug. Ep. 121. ad Prob.</note> the <hi>Lords Prayer,</hi> but a conſiderable part of the ſenſe of this clauſe is, that whileſt under <hi>troubles</hi> and ſufferings, of which the Apoſtle was diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſing, even good men are apt to think their preſent redreſs and deliverance moſt deſirable, as this Apoſtle himſelf did the departing of that outward affliction which he calls<note n="h" place="margin">Aug. ib. Chryſ. in Rom. 8.26.</note> 
                  <hi>a thorn in the fleſh,</hi> 2 Cor. 12.7, 8, 10. the influence of Gods ſpirit di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rects them to ſeek his Kingdom, and with hope, and patience, and ſubmiſſion, to <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſign</hi> themſelves unto the <hi>will of God,</hi> that that may be done on earth, and that his moſt wiſe Government ſhould order all their affairs in this life. And the guidance of the <hi>Holy Spirit</hi> by keeping pious men humble, preſerves them ordinarily from ſuch irregular inclinations and deſires, as appeared in the requeſt of the two Sons of <hi>Zebedee, James</hi> and <hi>John,</hi>
                  <pb n="33" facs="tcp:40601:24"/>which they made to our Lord. And all this is performed by the influence of the grace of the Holy Spirit.</p>
               <p n="6">6. And in the latter part of theſe words, the Spirits <hi>making interceſſion with groanings which cannot be uttered,</hi> may well be applied to vehement affections, and inward gracious motions of the heart; but cannot conſiſtently with com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon ſenſe, be referred to <hi>words and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions.</hi> But I ſee no great difference, whether this clauſe be underſtood imme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diately of the <hi>Holy Ghoſt</hi> himſelf, as moſt of the<note n="i" place="margin">Aug. Ep. 105. &amp; Ep. 121. &amp; paſſim<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> Ambr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> ad Horon<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> Ancients underſtand it, that he <hi>gemendi inſpirat affectum,</hi> promotes affe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctionate groans; as in a like way of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion they obſerve the Spirit is ſaid to cry <hi>Abba Father, Gal.</hi> 4.6. becauſe there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by <hi>we cry Abba Father, Rom.</hi> 8.15. Or whether it be underſtood of the <hi>gifts of the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> and the <hi>ſpirits</hi> of pious men who are influenced thereby, in de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pendance upon him; which is the inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pretation of<note n="k" place="margin">Chryſ. in loc.</note> S. <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> and is alſo mentioned by<note n="l" place="margin">Contra Serm. Ari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an.</note> S. <hi>Auſtin.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="7">7. The continued and <hi>encreaſed ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plies</hi> of this divine <hi>grace</hi> and <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This gift neceſſary to be exerci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed.</note> or inward devotion of mind, is uſually vouchſafed to pious men, according to their diligence, and progreſs in piety, goodneſs and righteouſneſs, and their fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent
<pb n="34" facs="tcp:40601:25"/>practice of theſe duties of Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, with careful preparation of mind. And the <hi>exerciſe</hi> of this gift being ſo great a part of Religion, and of ſingular uſe for obtaining various bleſſings from God, it ought by all men to be performed with the greateſt ſeriouſneſs. And as that <hi>abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity of expreſſion,</hi> whereby a man largely profeſſeth the particular doctrines of the <hi>Chriſtian Faith,</hi> in the ſeveral Articles of our Belief, is not properly the <hi>gift of Faith</hi> or of <hi>believing,</hi> ſo neither is the like abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity of expreſſing the matter of our Prayer, to be accounted in any proper ſenſe the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> but rather of <hi>ſpeaking,</hi> utterance, or <hi>Elocution.</hi> But it is the inward gracious diſpoſitions, and mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions of our hearts and minds, which is the moſt powerful Oratory, to prevail with God. And this whether with or without a Form of words; yea whether joined with outward expreſſions, or at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tended with ſilence, is the <hi>effectual and fervent prayer of a righteous man,</hi> which <hi>availeth much.</hi> Hereby as <hi>Cl. Alexandri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus</hi>
                  <note n="m" place="margin">Cl. Alex. Strom. l. 7.</note> ſaith, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>We ſpeak diſtinctly though with ſilence,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Of the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>traordinary gifts uſed in Prayer, in the be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginning of Chriſtiaui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty.</note> 
                  <hi>and utter inward loud cries, where no voice is heard.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="8">8. Secondly, There was alſo a <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> and <hi>praying with the ſpirit,</hi> when
<pb n="35" facs="tcp:40601:25"/>together with what is above expreſſed, many Chriſtians in the beginning of Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianity, were frequently enabled, by the <hi>extraordinary impulſes</hi> and immediate in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpiration of the <hi>Holy Spirit</hi> upon their <hi>minds,</hi> ſo to pray either in their own or other Languages, that theſe motions of their hearts, and inward deſires, and alſo their words and expreſſions, were the proper and extraordinary <hi>works</hi> and <hi>di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctates</hi> of the Holy Ghoſt, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.14, 15, 16, 17. And it ſeemeth highly proba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, that the Apoſtle had ſome reſpect to this <hi>gift, Rom.</hi> 8.26, 27. according to the interpretation of<note n="n" place="margin">Chryſ. in Rom. 8.</note> S. <hi>Chryſoſtome,</hi> who thinks that for the better clearing thoſe words, there muſt be recourſe had to the times of ſuch extraordinary gifts, which in his days were ceaſed. And he ſaith, <hi>God then gave gifts which are called alſo ſpirits;</hi> and having mentioned the gift or ſpirit of prophecy, of wiſdom, heal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, miracles, tongues, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> he addeth, after all theſe, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>there was a gift of Prayer,</hi> which is alſo called a ſpirit (or <hi>ſpirit of Prayer</hi>) and he who had this, ſaith he, <hi>prayed for the whole multitude.</hi> And in another place the ſame Father obſerves, that this gift which he there alſo calls,<note n="o" place="margin">Chryſ. in 1 Cor. 14.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, was ſometimes accompanied with the <hi>gift of
<pb n="36" facs="tcp:40601:26"/>tongues,</hi> or an ability by the inſpiration of the ſpirit, to expreſs theſe Prayers in other Languages: which is alſo manifeſt from the Scriptures themſelves, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.14, 15, 16.</p>
               <p n="9">9.<note place="margin">How far ſuch extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ordinary gifts were to be uſed?</note> Now he who had this gift, ought to make uſe thereof in a due and regular manner, eſpecially ſo far as concerned the <hi>matter</hi> of this inſpiration and gui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dance. For this was an extraordinary and ſingular <hi>favour</hi> from God, and theſe im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulſes were moſt excellent aſſiſtances, and <hi>infallible guides,</hi> for the right performance of the duty of Prayer, and making <hi>inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſion according to the will of God, Rom.</hi> 8.27. But theſe eminent and extraordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary motions being miraculous, were pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culiar to that primitive time, for which they were calculated, when the Chriſtian Faith needed Confirmation, by the <hi>demon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtration of the ſpirit,</hi> both for the eſtabliſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of Chriſtians, and the Converſion of others. But no man now can juſtly pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend to ſpeak or pray, by ſuch <hi>infallible inſpirations,</hi> nor ought he to be credited who ſhall ſo pretend. Yet they who then received theſe aſſiſtances, were not obli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged always to <hi>make uſe</hi> of them, meerly for the exerciſing of their gifts in the Chriſtian Aſſemblies; but they ought on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly ſo far to uſe them, as was conſiſtent
<pb n="37" facs="tcp:40601:26"/>with the rules of <hi>order,</hi> and <hi>decency,</hi> and <hi>edification;</hi> but in other Caſes they were to forbear the uſe thereof, as is manifeſt from 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14. And upon this account, the Apoſtle argues againſt the publick uſe of the gift of <hi>Prayer</hi> in an <hi>unknown tongue,</hi> though in the uſe of inſpired gifts, 1 Cor. 14.14. <hi>my ſpirit prayeth, but my underſtanding,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>is unfruitful; i.e.</hi> my gift is exerciſed, and my own mind and ſpirit is affected; but my ſenſe and meaning is not declared, to the profit and benefit of others. For <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, which is here rendred <hi>underſtanding,</hi> appears to be uſed by S. <hi>Paul</hi> in this place, for the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clared ſenſe of his words and expreſſions, or the true<note n="p" place="margin">Valla, Lud. Cap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pel. in loc.</note> meaning of what he ſpake, as appears from <hi>v.</hi> 19. and ſo it is uſed elſewhere in this Epiſtle, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 2.16. we have <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>the mind of Chriſt,</hi> or the plain and true manifeſtation of his mind and doctrine.</p>
               <p n="10">10. From this 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> Ch. 14. I had in my <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica</hi> given this as an Anſwer to that Argument againſt ſet Forms of Prayer, that they <hi>limit</hi> the uſe of gifts:<note n="q" place="margin">Lib. Eccl. B. 1. Ch. 4. Sect 2. p. 120.</note> 
                  <hi>That by the will of God, bounds and limits were to be ſet, even to the uſe of the extraordinary gifts of Gods ſpirit, that the Church might be edified,</hi> 1 Cor. 14.26, 27, 28, 30, 33. <hi>Whereas now no ſuch mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culous
<pb n="38" facs="tcp:40601:27"/>emanations of the Holy Ghoſt can be pretended.</hi> Now in reply to this, this Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor uſeth<note n="r" place="margin">Reaſ. Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count. p. 14, 15, 16, 17.</note> many words, and ſaith theſe Precepts of the Apoſtle in this Chapter, were <hi>againſt two or three ſpeaking or gabling together,</hi> and for the <hi>avoiding undue length</hi> in their Diſcourſes, and that <hi>if any ſpeak in an unknown tongue ſome ſhould interpret.</hi> And then he declares, that ſuch diſorderly things may be <hi>reſtrained;</hi> but ſaith, it is one thing to <hi>reſtrain the notorious abuſe of gifts,</hi> but it is a quite different thing to <hi>reſtrain the uſe of them.</hi> And to this pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe he miſrepreſents my ſenſe, in a Syllo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſm of his own, and then triumphs over what himſelf had formed; wherewith I ſhall not trouble the Reader, but ſhall in a few words declare, what manifeſt evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence there is in this Chapter, for that which I urged from it.</p>
               <p n="11">11.<note place="margin">Rules for the exerciſe of ſuch gifts laid down <hi>1 Cor. 14.</hi> conſidered.</note> My intention was to ſhew, that the uſe of <hi>particular gifts,</hi> is not of ſo great neceſſity in the Church, becauſe they are gifts, but that even ſome of the extraor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinary emanations of the <hi>Holy Spirit</hi> might be, and ought to be forborn to be exerciſed, where this forbearance tended to decent <hi>order,</hi> or <hi>edification.</hi> And if this be plainly proved from this Chapter, the general urging the neceſſity of the uſe of all <hi>gifts</hi> given of God, further than
<pb n="39" facs="tcp:40601:27"/>that uſe is orderly and needful for edifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation, is an errour and miſtake. Now the Apoſtle in this Chapter declares that <hi>charity,</hi> edification, and the good and profit of others, are things to be preferred and valued, above extraordinary <hi>ſpiritual gifts, v.</hi> 1, 2, 3, 4, <hi>&amp;c.</hi> that they who had theſe extraordinary <hi>gifts of the ſpirit,</hi> were not bound to uſe them in the Church, meerly becauſe they were gifts, unleſs the uſe thereof was for the profit and <hi>edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> of others, <hi>v.</hi> 2, 6, 18, 19. Yea the uſe of the <hi>gift of tongues,</hi> though given by the ſpecial inſpiration of the Holy Spirit, was totally <hi>forbidden,</hi> where there was no <hi>interpreter, v.</hi> 23, 27, 28. and yet ſo far as concerns the nature of <hi>gifts,</hi> an ability to ſpeak with <hi>other tongues, by peculiar aſſiſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ances</hi> of the Spirit, was as much, yea more a gift, than an ability of expreſſing our ſelves in our own tongue, without any ſuch extraordinary and peculiar aſſiſtance. And they who had other gifts of <hi>revela<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, interpretation</hi> or <hi>doctrine,</hi> were to hold their peace, ſo far as was requiſite to the obſerving the rules of order, and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cency, and the avoiding confuſion, <hi>v.</hi> 26, 30, 33, 40. But in our Caſe, there are no ſuch gifts in being now, as then were in the Church, and therefore no <hi>reſtraint</hi> laid upon any ſuch; here is no prohibi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting
<pb n="40" facs="tcp:40601:28"/>that which is the proper <hi>gift of Prayer</hi> as I have above ſhewed, nor is any thing forbidden directly or indirectly, by the injoining <hi>Liturgies,</hi> which is of greater uſe to the edification of the Church; as I ſhall<note n="ſ" place="margin">In Ch. 3.</note> hereafter ſhew; but here is a di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rection for a better and more uſeful <hi>per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formance</hi> of the duty of <hi>Prayer</hi> preſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bed.</p>
               <p n="12">12. Thirdly, I acknowledge there is an <hi>ability</hi> in many perſons, whereby they can expreſs their minds in ſome de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gree <hi>fitly to God in Prayer.</hi> This our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor doth<note n="t" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 6, 8, 10.</note> divers times declare to be that which he accounteth the <hi>gift of Prayer.</hi> And I do not love to contend about ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions; yet the phraſe of the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> is no where uſed at all in the Scripture, and the ancient Writers do uſefully for the promoting devotion in Prayer, diſcourſe of it as a work of the <hi>heart and ſoul,</hi> and not of <hi>words:</hi> Prayer, ſaith S. <hi>Baſil</hi>
                  <note n="u" place="margin">Baſil. in Mart. Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litt. &amp; in Baſ. de O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>we do not at all define to be a buſineſs of words:</hi> and whileſt we are <hi>warned a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt confidence in</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>much ſpeak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing,</hi> it is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>a diligent diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition of heart,</hi> that is of great uſe. Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore as I before ſaid, I eſteem not this ability of expreſſion, to be properly the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> but rather of ſpeech or
<pb n="41" facs="tcp:40601:28"/>utterance, or a piece of elocution.</p>
               <p n="13">13.<note place="margin">How far readineſs of expreſſion in Prayer is a gift of God?</note> This <hi>facility of expreſſion</hi> is procu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red and enlarged, in men who have a competent natural freedom of ſpeech, by uſe and exerciſe, and is advanced by va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rious methods. I acknowledge that in ſome an <hi>affectionateneſs of devotion</hi> doth contribute much thereto: and in others confident <hi>ſelf-conceit,</hi> and an heated fancy, and (as I have read ſome particular in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtances) even <hi>diabolical contracts</hi> have promoted the ſame. And as I cannot ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mit theſe things laſt mentioned to be cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led the <hi>gifts of God,</hi> ſo neither is it to be allowed, that the natural product of them in thoſe perſons ſhould be ſo eſteemed; and much leſs are they to be called Gifts of the <hi>Holy Spirit.</hi> And it is manifeſt, that a readineſs of expreſſing the ſenſe of their minds, with fluency of fit words, and vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lubility of ſpeech, doth attend even ſuch men, who make uſe of their <hi>Prayers</hi> and other Diſcourſes, to propagate and up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hold errors, and <hi>heretical doctrines,</hi> and <hi>Enthuſiaſm,</hi> and even them who are ſunk into the depth of impiety; as well as thoſe who deſign to promote truth and goodneſs. And it muſt be an high diſho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour to the Holy Spirit for any to ſay, that he gives his immediate and <hi>peculiar aſſiſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ances,</hi> to the advancing of error and falſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hood.
<pb n="42" facs="tcp:40601:29"/>S. <hi>Paul</hi> obſerved a ſleight and <hi>cun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning craftineſs,</hi> in them who lie in wait to deceive, <hi>Eph.</hi> 4.14. and that <hi>by good words and fair ſpeeches, they deceive the hearts of the ſimple,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, men of innocent and harmleſs intentions, <hi>Rom.</hi> 16.18. And <hi>Nazianzene</hi> deſcribes the diſcourſes of He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reticks, that they had<note n="x" place="margin">Naz. O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat. 33.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, a <hi>quick,</hi> nimble, and <hi>voluble tongue,</hi> and they ſpake, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, with a maſculine and <hi>generous ſtile,</hi> and choice and <hi>approved words.</hi> And theſe perſons and ſuch like, might be forward enough to call theſe things <hi>gifts,</hi> and to uſe our Authors Argument againſt the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtraint of them.</p>
               <p n="14">14. The high advantages of the <hi>influ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ences,</hi> and aids of the Holy Spirit in the Church of God, are with great thankful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs to God and our Saviour to be ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledged; but the operations of this ſpirit tend to produce purity, holineſs and goodneſs. Chriſtians are commanded in the Holy Scriptures to <hi>pray in the ſpirit,</hi> which (beſides what was extraordinary, and peculiar to thoſe times) conſiſts in inward <hi>piety</hi> of heart, and not in <hi>variety of words.</hi> And copiouſneſs of expreſſion is ſo far from being an evidence of his con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duct, that in S. <hi>Chryſoſtoms</hi> judgment, where there is an over-flowing abun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dance,
<pb n="43" facs="tcp:40601:29"/>and multitude of <hi>words in Prayer,</hi> this cannot conſiſt with that <hi>praying in the ſpirit,</hi> which is commanded by the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle, <hi>Eph.</hi> 6.18. It is ſaith he,<note n="y" place="margin">Chryſ. in Eph. 6.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>not to pray in the ſpirit, when any one uſeth multitudes of words</hi> and repetitions. And indeed to <hi>pray in the ſpirit,</hi> as the Apoſtle directs, is to perform the duty of Prayer with a pious temper of mind, according to the <hi>Chriſtian rules;</hi> whereas the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſigned uſe of variety of words and expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions, and the affecting this, is contrary to the Precepts of our <hi>Saviour.</hi> The Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentaries under S. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> his name de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clare,<note n="z" place="margin">In Eph. 6.</note> 
                  <hi>Hoc eſt in ſpiritu ſemper or are, mun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>da conſcientia, &amp; fide integra precem ad Deum dirigere; This is to pray always in the ſpirit, to direct prayer to God with a pure conſcience, and an upright faith:</hi> and <hi>Calvin</hi> explains praying in the ſpirit, by declaring the inward devoutneſs of affe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction, which is a fruit of that ſpirit;<note n="a" place="margin">In Ep. Jud. v. 20.</note> 
                  <hi>hinc ardor &amp; vehementia, hinc deni<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> gemitus illi inenarrabiles,</hi> Hence proceed <hi>warmth and earneſtneſs of ſpirit and groans, that cannot be uttered.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="15">15. I acknowledge a ſober and due <hi>freedom of expreſſion,</hi> to be a <hi>gift of God,</hi> in the ſame manner that the capacities of mens <hi>underſtanding,</hi> and all other <hi>abilities</hi>
                  <pb n="44" facs="tcp:40601:30"/>of mind and body, are Gods gifts. But it is plain that this liberty of expreſſion, is the product of the natural capacities men receive from God, which are improved in well diſpoſed perſons by ordinary means, under <hi>Gods bleſſing.</hi> And I cannot diſcern (and I think no man elſe can) that a Miniſters ability of ſpeech, either for Prayer, or Preaching, or Conference, is of any other nature, than that freedom of expreſſion which a <hi>Lawyer</hi> hath to <hi>plead,</hi> or which other perſons of <hi>good ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pacities</hi> and <hi>liberal education,</hi> and who have accuſtomed themſelves to <hi>diſcourſe,</hi> do make uſe of concerning ſuch things, as they have well conſidered: only it may be advanced by a <hi>pious affection</hi> towards the things he may diſcourſe of.</p>
               <p n="16">16. I ſhall now conſider, whether it be the <hi>duty</hi> of Chriſtians, or particularly of Miniſters, to make <hi>uſe</hi> of ſuch <hi>abilities,</hi> at all times, in the exerciſes of Religion. And beſides what I have ſaid before,<note place="margin">How far Miniſters are obliged to exerciſe all their a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bilities?</note> it may juſtly be accounted a conſiderable, if not an unanſwerable objection, againſt the neceſſity contended for, of a Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters uſing a particular gift, or <hi>ability</hi> wherewith he is endued, meerly becauſe it is a <hi>gift;</hi> in that this would equally make it his duty, to uſe his preſent or <hi>extempore ability of conception,</hi> and expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion
<pb n="45" facs="tcp:40601:30"/>in Prayer or Preaching, if he have any ſuch ability, and the uſe of his <hi>memory,</hi> in declaring what he hath himſelf concei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, or thought on before-hand, and alſo his <hi>reading</hi> what hath been before com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed, either by himſelf or by others. But the uſe of theſe <hi>ſeveral abilities</hi> at the ſame time, is impoſſible, becauſe of their being inconſiſtent with one another. But God obligeth no man to impoſſibilities.</p>
               <p n="17">17. And beſides this, if it be neceſſary to the obtaining the favour of God, for Miniſters to uſe their <hi>own gifts,</hi> in utter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing <hi>variety of expreſſions</hi> in their Prayers to God, becauſe they may not neglect the uſe of any of their gifts or <hi>abilities;</hi> then it muſt be neceſſary alſo, where the per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon who Miniſters hath an ability to per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form it, and the Auditory (among lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned men and Scholars) hath a capacity to underſtand it; to perform the Offices of <hi>Prayer</hi> in the uſe of <hi>divers languages,</hi> ſome part in one language, and ſome part in another, exerciſing therein all his <hi>ſeveral abilities.</hi> For our Authors Argument will as much prove the neceſſity of this, as the neceſſity of his uſing his own parts, in dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent ways of expreſſion, in his own lan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guage; ſince the former is a more eminent and <hi>extraordinary ability</hi> than the latter, and if no <hi>gift</hi> or accompliſhment, may be
<pb n="46" facs="tcp:40601:31"/>totally <hi>neglected</hi> in the ſervice of God, then not this, which is of ſo conſiderable a degree. But yet if we conſider God,<note n="b" place="margin">Cl. Alex. Strom. l. 7.</note>
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, he deſires not, and is not pleaſed with the <hi>variety of ſounds</hi> of words and languages; and the urging ſuch a practice as a <hi>neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſary duty of Religion,</hi> would repreſent Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, as if it was a buſineſs of <hi>affectation,</hi> fancy and humour; and not of piety and ſeriouſneſs. Now this I mention, to ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt hereby, of how low and little con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cernment in Religion, the meer exerciſe of a mans own <hi>abilities</hi> are, further than they have an influence upon the profit and <hi>edification</hi> of others.</p>
               <p n="18">18.<note place="margin">No duty to uſe any abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity, further than is or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derly and for edifica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</note> And there are alſo many other abilities, gifts or perfections of another nature, which God beſtows upon ſome Miniſters, the <hi>exerciſe</hi> of which they may lawfully, and uſefully, wholly <hi>omit</hi> in their Miniſterial employments. For in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance, he who is eminently able by cri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tical learning, to <hi>explicate</hi> divers difficult Texts of Scripture; or who is one of a piercing judgment, to fathom the depth of the greateſt <hi>controverſies,</hi> will not only be free from ſin, but may be commended, if he ſilence theſe his abilities in his <hi>popu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar Sermons,</hi> and acquaint common Audi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tories with ſuch doctrines and duties, as
<pb n="47" facs="tcp:40601:31"/>are both uſeful for their <hi>practice,</hi> and ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>table to their <hi>capacities.</hi> Thus S. <hi>Paul</hi> dealt with his Corinthians, feeding them <hi>with milk,</hi> 1 Cor. 3.2.</p>
               <p n="19">19. I ſhall now go further, and ſhew,<note place="margin">'Tis beſt for the Church, that the a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bleſt men in ſome caſes ordinarily make uſe of what was formed by others abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lities.</note> that Miniſters who have themſelves gifts, and abilities of the <hi>greateſt degree,</hi> both lawfully may, and for the greater good of the Church, ought, to make uſe of what is drawn up to their hands by others, in ſome great and weighty caſes, rather than of their own gifts, in the neglect of what is ſo <hi>compoſed,</hi> drawn up and <hi>eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſhed.</hi> And of this I ſhall give two in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtances.</p>
               <p n="20">20. My firſt inſtance ſhall be, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the <hi>tranſlation of the Holy Scripture.</hi> Now I preſume this Author will acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge,<note place="margin">As the Tranſlation of Scripture.</note> that Miniſters ought to <hi>inſtruct</hi> their people, in the doctrine and Religion of Chriſtianity, out of the <hi>holy Scriptures.</hi> But according to his Principles, he who is able to give an account of the <hi>Original,</hi> ought not to cite the Scripture according to our <hi>Engliſh Tranſlation,</hi> but muſt uſe his own gift and ability, in making a <hi>new Tranſlation</hi> of his own: and poſſibly, if he be guided by our Authors way of rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoning, he muſt be ſtill making new Tranſlations of the ſame Text of Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, when he <hi>cites</hi> it a ſecond, third,
<pb n="48" facs="tcp:40601:32"/>and fourth time, if he be able to vary ſo oft. And yet it is eaſy to ſee, that a <hi>fixed</hi> and well conſidered <hi>Tranſlation</hi> muſt be of more value and eſteem, and of greater <hi>uſe</hi> for the inſtructing people in the doctrine of Chriſtianity, than this changeable method. And in this caſe, we have the acknowledgment of this Writer himſelf, who ſaith,<note n="c" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 20.</note> 
                  <hi>both Chriſt and his Apoſtles made frequent uſe of the Septuagint Verſion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="21">21. Our Author himſelf propoſeth it, as an objection againſt his opinion, that according to it,<note n="d" place="margin">P. 19.</note> 
                  <hi>Miniſters who are able muſt be bound in reading the Scriptures, to make a Tranſlation of their own.</hi> And here at firſt he makes a doubt, whether read<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the Scriptures be a <hi>Miniſterial act;</hi> and ſaith, <hi>Chriſt never ſaid to them, Go and read,</hi> and he ſuppoſeth the Scriptures may be read by <hi>inferiour officers,</hi> as is done in other Reformed Churches. But thus far his Anſwer is very inſufficient, if it be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidered, 1. That the <hi>reading</hi> the holy Scriptures in the Church, hath been a part of the publick Offices in the <hi>Chriſtian Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſemblies,</hi> from the time of the<note n="e" place="margin">Tertul. Apol. c. 39. Juſt. Mart. Apol. 2.</note> firſt Cen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turies, and even in the <hi>Apoſtles times,</hi> and by their Precept, <hi>Act.</hi> 15.31. <hi>Col.</hi> 4.16. 1 <hi>Theſ.</hi> 5.27. and that this is included in that charge to <hi>Timothy,</hi> 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.13. <hi>Give
<pb n="49" facs="tcp:40601:32"/>attendance to reading,</hi> is acknowledged by many<note n="f" place="margin">V. D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Hammond,</hi> &amp; in Baldw. in loc.</note> Expoſitors. And therefore if all <hi>publick offices</hi> ought to be performed by the uſe of mens own gifts, why not this? 2. Even the publick Prayers were alſo in the ancient <hi>Greek Church,</hi> uſually performed or <hi>read,</hi> not by the chief Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers, but by the <hi>Deacon,</hi> as<note n="g" place="margin">Chryſ. in Rom. &amp; paſſim.</note> S. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> oft expreſſeth. 3. That yet when per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons of great abilities do undertake to <hi>read the Scriptures</hi> publickly, they muſt either ſin according to his Poſition, in neglecting the <hi>uſe of their gifts,</hi> or elſe muſt make New Tranſlations. 4. That what ever ſuch men as our Author will deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine, concerning the <hi>publick reading the Scriptures,</hi> which was alſo conſtantly<note n="h" place="margin">Buxt. Syn. Jud. c. 9.</note> practiſed in the <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> Act. 13.15, 27. ch. 15.21. and where our Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our himſelf, after he had begun to preach, <hi>stood up for to read,</hi> Luk. 4.15, 16. Yet ſo long as <hi>instructing</hi> the people out of the Scriptures, is acknowledged a Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſterial Act, they muſt according to his Argument, be hence obliged to make <hi>new Tranſlations.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="22">22. But for a further Anſwer, he tells us,<note n="i" place="margin">p. 20.</note> 
                  <hi>That no ſingle Miniſter is fit to be truſted with this, nor to enter a diſſent to the ordinary Verſion, — but with great mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deſty and upon weighty grounds.</hi> Now I
<pb n="50" facs="tcp:40601:33"/>commend the modeſty of theſe expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, though I think in the former clauſe, they run too far into the other <hi>extream.</hi> I do not ſee what reaſon our Author hath, to condemn S. <hi>Hieroms</hi> tranſlating the Old Teſtament, out of the Original Hebrew (or his Tranſlating the Scriptures, for the uſe of his<note n="k" place="margin">Hi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ron. Sophro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nio.</note> Country-men into the <hi>Dalma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tian</hi> or <hi>Slavonian</hi> Tongue, and the like undertakings of divers other perſons) be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe this was performed by a ſingle Preſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>byter: and for this work, he hath been deſervedly honoured in the Chriſtian Church. And I did not think, he would have been ſo ſevere againſt the Verſion of <hi>Junius</hi> and <hi>Tremellius,</hi> or (if they may eſcape the better becauſe they were two) againſt <hi>Beza</hi>'s Verſion of the New Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment. Yet I ſuppoſe all underſtanding men will grant, that the undertaking new <hi>Tranſlations</hi> of the Bible, when the old one is ſufficiently perfect, is a very need<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſs enterprize, to make them more nu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merous than learned men are.</p>
               <p n="23">23. But why may not what he ſpeaks of a <hi>Verſion,</hi> be as well and as truly af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed concerning the <hi>publick Prayers</hi> of the Church, when there are as great abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lities required, (not indeed of skill in the learned <hi>languages,</hi> and ancient Cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtoms, but) of true <hi>wiſdom,</hi> care, conſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration
<pb n="51" facs="tcp:40601:33"/>and prudence, and as much autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity alſo, fitly to compriſe the common <hi>addreſſes</hi> of the Church, and to recom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mend them to be preſented to God in its publick ſervice, as to make a <hi>tranſlation</hi> of the Scripture? And why private Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters ſhould have a greater liberty, to enter their <hi>diſſents</hi> here, than concerning a Tranſlation, I do not underſtand; eſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pecially ſince we are more certain, that our <hi>Liturgy</hi> is free from any <hi>miſtake</hi> or er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rour, in the matter of it, than we can be in ſome <hi>difficult Texts,</hi> concerning any Tranſlation yet extant, every Age afford<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing further helps, for the clearer under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding of ſome of them. And it is as eaſy a thing to make declamations againſt them who ſhall ſuppoſe, that many Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters are not able to examine, and give the ſenſe of the <hi>original Texts,</hi> eſpecially of the <hi>New Teſtament,</hi> as our Author can make againſt them, who think all private Miniſters not ſufficiently able, with due fitneſs, exactneſs and comprehenſive<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, daily to compoſe <hi>new ſolemn addreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes</hi> to God, to preſent therein the <hi>common ſervice</hi> of the Church. And yet if their private abilities could conſtantly enable them, to make Prayers every way as <hi>per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect,</hi> as a well-ordered Form is, I ſhall in the next Chapter ſhew the <hi>advantages,</hi>
                  <pb n="52" facs="tcp:40601:34"/>that a fixed Form in the publick ſervice, would ſtill have above them.</p>
               <p n="24">24. But beſides this, I know not how our Author will be able here to Anſwer his own inſtance. For whatſoever may be ſaid of other <hi>Miniſters;</hi> were not<note n="l" place="margin">Reaſ. Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count. ibi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem.</note> 
                  <hi>Chriſt,</hi> and his <hi>Apoſtles</hi> who were divinely inſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red, of abilities ſufficient to be intruſted with uſual <hi>interpreting</hi> the Scriptures from the <hi>Original,</hi> yea and of making an <hi>infal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lible tranſlation</hi> alſo? And yet they thought it neither neceſſary nor fit, when ever they cited the Scripture, to exerciſe their <hi>gifts,</hi> in making a <hi>new Verſion,</hi> but as he himſelf obſerveth, they frequently and for the moſt part followed the <hi>Septuagint.</hi> Indeed if our Author ſhould embrace that Notion, from <hi>Ariſtaeus,</hi> which is men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned by<note n="*" place="margin">Phil. de Vit. Moſ l. 2. p. 659.</note> 
                  <hi>Philo,</hi> and eſpouſed by many of the<note n="m" place="margin">Juſt. Mart. Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hort. ad Gr. Cl. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lex. Strom. 1. Epiphan de Menſ &amp; Pond. Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtin. &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>ancient Writers</hi> of the Church; and favoured by the<note n="n" place="margin">Novel. Tit. 29. Conſt. 146. c. 1.</note> 
                  <hi>Imperial Law,</hi> and by ſome<note n="o" place="margin">Salian. An. Mund. 3775. n. 71. &amp;c. M<hi rend="sup">r</hi> Greg. in Opuſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. and others ci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted by B. Walton Proleg. 9. in Bibl. Po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lygl.</note> learned men of later days, that the Verſion of the <hi>Septuagint</hi> was framed by a kind of divine inſpiration, he would hereby in ſome degree avoid this difficul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty. But he hath ſhut himſelf out from this Plea, ſince in the ſame place he declareth, that <hi>Chriſt and his Apoſtles made uſe of this Verſion, though as full of miſtakes as any other.</hi> And in that the Pen-men of the <hi>New Teſtament,</hi> did ſometimes vary very
<pb n="53" facs="tcp:40601:34"/>conſiderably from the Septuagint; as for inſtance, in that Prophecy of <hi>Zech.</hi> 12.10. cited <hi>Joh.</hi> 19.37. where the Septuagint in<note n="p" place="margin">Hieron. in Zech. 12.</note> S. <hi>Hieroms</hi> time were obſerved, and affirmed by him to read it, as our moſt ordinary Copies thereof now do; this is evidence enough, that they did not eſteem that Verſion to be of <hi>divine inſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="25">25. A ſecond inſtance I ſhall give,<note place="margin">No new Creeds to be daily made.</note> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerneth the <hi>Creed,</hi> or profeſſion of the <hi>Chriſtian Faith.</hi> Now ſuppoſing accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to the aſſertion of<note n="q" place="margin">Voſſ. de Trib. Symb. Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſert. 1. c. 25. &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>Voſſius,</hi> that the <hi>Creed</hi> called the <hi>Apoſtles,</hi> was not made by themſelves: In reciting the <hi>Articles</hi> of the Chriſtian Faith at <hi>Baptiſm,</hi> or accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to the ancient Cuſtom to the<note n="r" place="margin">Aug. de Symbol. ad Catechum.</note> 
                  <hi>Cate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chumeni</hi> before Baptiſm; it cannot be ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pedient, that every Miniſter ſhould every time exerciſe his gifts, in forming a <hi>new Creed.</hi> And if he ſhould do this, it would neither be ſo cloſe and pithy in its matter and <hi>ſubſtance,</hi> nor of that <hi>authority,</hi> which the received Creeds are; and this would be the way to loſe the <hi>old faith,</hi> by a changeable novelty of words. The anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent <hi>Cuſtom</hi> of the Church, was to keep to their<note n="ſ" place="margin">Ruffin. in Symbol.</note> 
                  <hi>fixed Creeds.</hi> And then they who would not acquieſce in the recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved <hi>Symbol</hi> or <hi>Rule of Faith,</hi> were look<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed upon with<note n="t" place="margin">Socr. Hiſt. Eccl. l. 2. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> ſuſpicion, of having
<pb n="54" facs="tcp:40601:35"/>deſigns againſt the <hi>true Faith.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="26">26.<note place="margin">Publick Forms al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowed by Diſſenters.</note> The like may be ſaid of <hi>publick Confeſſions.</hi> And which way ſoever our Author may be enclined in this Caſe, ſome of the chief perſons of the <hi>Presbyterian</hi> Party, in our late times, diſcerned ſo much hurt by the rejecting theſe <hi>publick Forms,</hi> as made them earneſt in pleading the uſefulneſs of them. Thus for inſtance, D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                  <hi>Tuckney,</hi> on 2 <hi>Tim.</hi> 1.13. <hi>Hold faſt the Form of ſound words.</hi> Whence he declares,<note n="u" place="margin">Form of ſound words, p. 246.</note> 
                  <hi>Forms ſo much decryed in our times, were not ſo undervalued in</hi> Paul'<hi>s, who you ſee left with</hi> Timothy <hi>a Form of words.</hi> And he ſaid,<note n="x" place="margin">p. 248.</note> 
                  <hi>theſe have been ever in uſe, ſince God himſelf wrote the Deca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>logue, — and Chriſt taught us his own Prayer, — And the Apoſtles their Canons,</hi> Act. 15. <hi>and the Primitive Churches and Fathers their Creeds.</hi> And he not only aſſerts,<note n="y" place="margin">p. 252.</note> that the <hi>Forms of ſound words are uſeful and in ſome caſes neceſſary:</hi> but complains alſo, that our<note n="z" place="margin">p. 258.</note> 
                  <hi>experience in theſe wofully diſtracted times, too ſadly cry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth aloud, that the not keeping more cloſe to ſuch Forms of ſound words, (which our Church was ſometimes famous for, in point of Doctrine) — hath miſerably torn us in pieces, and divided us in ſemper diviſibilia,</hi> with more to that purpoſe. And con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning every man taking the liberty, of
<pb n="55" facs="tcp:40601:35"/>venting his own novel compoſures of this kind, he declares<note n="a" place="margin">p. 272.</note> 
                  <hi>many ſuch Forms are in theſe times of Deformation rather than Reformation, minted daily.</hi> So he in the Year 1650.</p>
               <p n="27">27. And amongſt the <hi>Independents,</hi> when their <hi>Elders</hi> and <hi>Meſſengers,</hi> from the ſeveral parts of the Realm, met at the <hi>Savoy,</hi> to publiſh their joint <hi>Declaration of Faith and Order;</hi> this their <hi>General Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſembly,</hi> it ſeems, thought it not neceſſary or requiſite for them, to make uſe of their <hi>gifts</hi> to compoſe a <hi>new Confeſſion</hi> of Faith. For in the main part of what they pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſhed,<note n="b" place="margin">In De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clar of the Faith and Order of the Congr. Churches.</note> in ſeveral <hi>whole Chapters,</hi> and moſt of their Paragraphs, they kept ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>actly even to the words of the <hi>Confeſſion</hi> of the <hi>Aſſembly</hi> at <hi>Weſtminſter,</hi> making very few alterations in any other things, ſave where the <hi>Independent</hi> opinions dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fered from the <hi>Presbyterians.</hi> And yet themſelves<note n="c" place="margin">In the Preface.</note> highly magnified, and applau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded their own proceedings in this <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vention,</hi> and their <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity</hi> therein.</p>
               <p n="28">28. And it may be further conſidered,<note place="margin">Well conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap> Forms more com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pleat than other vari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed compo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>res.</note> that in all theſe things, <hi>viz.</hi> the <hi>Verſion of Scripture,</hi> the Declaration of the <hi>Articles of Faith,</hi> and in <hi>publick Prayers,</hi> it may well be preſumed, that what is well <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidered</hi> and ſetled, or preſcribed as a <hi>Form,</hi> is more perfect and compleat in the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſure,
<pb n="56" facs="tcp:40601:36"/>than can be expected in any me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod of <hi>ordinary variation.</hi> And to aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſert, that theſe things may be always bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter (or as well) performed, and compo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by every Miniſter, or even by the <hi>moſt eminent perſon</hi> whomſoever, in a conſtant way of <hi>varying,</hi> in the uſe of their own abilities, than in a well conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dered and <hi>digeſted Form;</hi> is as much as to affirm, that the <hi>varied expreſſions</hi> of men at every particular time, are more pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per, pithy, expreſſive and full, than the <hi>beſt compoſed Prayer</hi> that is at any time made, and <hi>reviewed</hi> with the greateſt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſideration and care: for ſo it may be expected that a publickly <hi>eſtabliſhed Form</hi> is.</p>
               <p n="29">29. And he who talketh of this our Church, that if all her Miniſters cannot conſtantly in their daily <hi>new Prayers,</hi> equal or out-do the perfection or exactneſs of a well conſidered Form, (for this muſt be his ſenſe, if he ſpeaks to any purpoſe) that<note n="d" place="margin">Reaſ. Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count. p. 157.</note> this may be ſpoken <hi>to the ſhame of the Church of God in England:</hi> theſe raw and extravagant ſpeeches will be to the <hi>ſhame</hi> of thoſe who utter them, ſo far as they will be aſhamed of uncharitable and <hi>reproachful calumnies</hi> againſt the Church of God, and of ſpeaking againſt all <hi>ſenſe and reaſon.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="30">
                  <pb n="57" facs="tcp:40601:36"/>30. Now the reſult of what I have hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therto diſcourſed is, that what our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor contends for, is neither the true and proper <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> which is neceſſary to be exerciſed; nor yet any ſingular or <hi>peculiar gift</hi> of the <hi>ſpirit of God,</hi> as a ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cial benefit of Chriſts Exaltation; but it is an <hi>ability</hi> of a more common and <hi>ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary nature.</hi> And that it is neither a duty, nor yet expedient, that ſuch abilities ſhould be uſed and <hi>conſtantly exerciſed,</hi> any further than is agreeable to the rules of <hi>edification and order.</hi> Thus much I thought fit to write for the Readers better ſatiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>faction, concerning the <hi>ſubject or matter</hi> of his firſt Argument; but I ſhall not need to do the like concerning the reſt: And now it will be no hard thing, to Anſwer the Argument it ſelf.</p>
               <p n="31">31. The ſubſtance of his Argument is,<note n="e" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 5, 6.</note> that a Miniſters own <hi>gift,</hi> of <hi>expreſſing his mind fitly to God in Prayer, is a mean given by God, for the performance of the Religious act of Prayer;</hi> and therefore <hi>may not be omitted,</hi> no not <hi>at the command of man.</hi> To which I Anſwer,</p>
               <p n="32">32. Firſt, That a <hi>mean given of God,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Means or abilities not neceſſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry for the performing duties, may be omitted.</note> if it be only capable of being uſed, and not a <hi>neceſſary mean</hi> to the performance of the duty, may lawfully be omitted. Eſpecially when there are <hi>ſeveral means,</hi>
                  <pb n="58" facs="tcp:40601:37"/>which may all of them ſingly be uſed, he who chuſeth one of them, and the <hi>most profitable,</hi> is not to be faulted, becauſe he doth not uſe the other which is <hi>leſs profi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>table.</hi> Thus in the publick Prayers of the Church; whereas a Miniſters <hi>preſent flu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ency</hi> of expreſſion, or his <hi>remembrance</hi> of what himſelf hath before conceived, with reſpect to that particular time; or his uſing a <hi>ſet Form,</hi> are different ways or means of performing this ſervice; he who chuſeth the laſt, which hath many <hi>ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vantages</hi> of the other two, is not to be blamed becauſe he doth not chuſe either of thoſe two. And by this it may appear, that this Writers own Argument, if it were of any ſtrength, might eaſily be <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verted,</hi> and retorted againſt himſelf, if we put in the phraſe of a <hi>Form of Prayer,</hi> inſtead of a <hi>Miniſters own gift,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p n="33">33. Secondly, That <hi>ability of expreſſion</hi> was not peculiarly and particularly given by God to <hi>Miniſters,</hi> that they might thereby perform the publick <hi>Offices of Prayer.</hi> This is manifeſt, becauſe this is alſo given to them, whom God never calls to perform the <hi>publick Offices</hi> of Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtration. And alſo becauſe if our Lord had intended it, to be the duty of all Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters of the Goſpel, that they muſt uſe their own <hi>abilities of expreſſion</hi> in the
<pb n="59" facs="tcp:40601:37"/>Prayers of the Church, and might not make uſe of any Forms, he would not himſelf have given them an Example, of <hi>compoſing a Form of Prayer,</hi> and deliver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing this to be uſed by his <hi>own Apoſtles,</hi> and this too to be made uſe of, not as their <hi>private addreſſes,</hi> for themſelves alone; but with reſpect to the whole Chriſtian Society, and therefore beginning as was anciently obſerved<note n="f" place="margin">Cyp. de Orat. Dom. Non dici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus pater<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>meus—publica no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bis eſt &amp; communis oratio.</note> Our Father, as being a publick and Common Prayer. And this was the more conſiderable becauſe it was agreeable to, and in approbation of what <hi>John the Baptiſt</hi> had directed his Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples: and the like method had been be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore uſed, throughout all the ſtate of the <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> as I have in<note n="g" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. p. 103, 104.</note> another place evinced, and ſhall further prove, <hi>Ch.</hi> 3. <hi>Sect.</hi> 3. <hi>n.</hi> 27, 28, &amp;c.</p>
               <p n="34">34.<note place="margin">The Autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity of our Governours is to be ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>noured.</note> The <hi>authority</hi> of our <hi>Governours</hi> is alſo in this Caſe of conſiderable weight. For though the <hi>command of man</hi> is not to be performed, if it be againſt the <hi>will of God;</hi> yet ſince it is fit, that a due order of publick worſhip in Chriſtian Aſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>blies, ſhould be <hi>provided for</hi> by them, who have the chief Authority and inſpection therein; the conſtant <hi>uſe of the Liturgy,</hi> being of it ſelf agreeable to the will of God, becomes more <hi>obligatory</hi> upon us, becauſe this way of worſhip is wiſely
<pb n="60" facs="tcp:40601:38"/>
                  <hi>eſtabliſhed</hi> by our ſuperiours. And the Apoſtle S. <hi>Paul</hi> declared, that the uſe ever of extraordinary <hi>ſpiritual gifts,</hi> muſt give place to <hi>decency and order,</hi> 1 Cor. 14.26,—33,—40.</p>
               <p n="35">35. But he further ſaith, that a man own gift or ability of expreſſion in Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er, is<note n="h" place="margin">Reaſ. Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count. p. 6, &amp; 7, &amp; 18.</note> 
                  <hi>a divine mean,</hi> but a Form o<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> Prayer is<note n="i" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 7. &amp; 18.</hi> Liturgies are no meer humane means for Gods wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip.</note> 
                  <hi>a meer humane mean.</hi> Now this muſt be upon ſuppoſition, that an ability to compoſe a Prayer to ſpeak it, is a <hi>di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine ability,</hi> (which how far it is true, I have ſhewed above) but the ſame ability to compoſe the ſame Prayer, if it be to be <hi>written,</hi> is a <hi>meer humane ability.</hi> But no man can ſee any truth in ſuch a ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition, nor any reaſon for it.</p>
               <p n="36">36. But however our Author think fit to talk; ſo far as he hath proved any thing, he hath proved the compoſing of <hi>Liturgies,</hi> to be by a <hi>divine ability,</hi> or <hi>gift of Prayer.</hi> For he thus argues againſt thoſe who deny any ſuch gift, as the <hi>gift of Prayer.</hi>
                  <note n="k" place="margin">p. 8.</note> This is, ſaith he, <hi>either <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> deny what is evident to ſenſe, That there are ſome perſons able, fitly to expreſs then minds to God in Prayer, or to deny the Scriptures, which ſay,</hi> Jam. 1.17. <hi>th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> every good gift, and every perfect gift com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth from above, from the Father of lights. Beſides that, it ſtubbeth up all Liturgies by
<pb n="61" facs="tcp:40601:38"/>the roots, none it ſeems having any ability to make them.</hi> Now the reſult of this Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe is, that the ability to make Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gies is the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> and a gift of God; and conſequently they muſt be a <hi>divine mean</hi> for the performance of Prayer, or ſuch an one as is afforded to us by the aſſiſtance of God. Beſides this, God hath ſo far declared his <hi>approbation</hi> of Forms of Prayer, that he himſelf de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livered ſuch, and <hi>enjoined</hi> them under the Old Teſtament, as our Saviour did under the New: and if that may be further cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led <hi>divine,</hi> which ſerves the ends of God in the World, and conduceth to <hi>holineſs</hi> and piety, upon this account alſo good and well-ordered Forms muſt be ſo eſteemed.</p>
               <p n="37">37. But it now remains, that I examine his <hi>proofs,</hi> produced to ſhew that it is a <hi>duty,</hi> in the publick Prayers of the Church, for a Miniſter to uſe his own gifts of <hi>ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion,</hi> if he have ſuch abilities. His firſt<note n="l" place="margin">p. 6.</note> proof is, 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.14. <hi>Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by Prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery.</hi> But <hi>Anſ.</hi> 1. In this place the Apoſtle requires <hi>Timothy,</hi> to take care of executing his <hi>Epiſcopal Office,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The Precepts of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the uſe of gifts conſidered.</note> and exerciſing his <hi>authority</hi> (which things were given by the laying on of hands) and alſo to diſcharge the duty of his place and
<pb n="62" facs="tcp:40601:39"/>
                  <hi>function,</hi> with care and diligence, accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to the grace which God had giver him. 2. Here is not a word ſpoken it this Text concerning <hi>Prayer,</hi> or the per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formance thereof by any ſuch <hi>gift</hi> as our Author pleads for, nor doth the Context which mentioneth <hi>reading, exhortation, and doctrine,</hi> ſpeak any thing thereof. And I ſuppoſe this Author doth not account the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> to be given by the <hi>lay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing on of hands,</hi> when himſelf ſaith, the Church<note n="m" place="margin">p. 13.</note> ſhould <hi>judge of her Miniſters gift of Prayer, before ſhe truſt them with the publick Miniſtry.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="38">38. And 3. if this Text had particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larly expreſſed the uſe of the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> and intended this concerning ut<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terance and expreſſion, as it doth not; the Argument from <hi>Timothy,</hi> at that time, when publick Offices of the Church were often performed by <hi>miraculous gifts,</hi> and who himſelf was in all probability fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſhed therewith, would not be of force, for them who have no ſuch <hi>extraordinary gifts.</hi> Yet ſuch Precepts do not enjoin the uſe of <hi>any gifts,</hi> further than may conſiſt with <hi>order</hi> and tend to edification; which are general rules for the exerciſe of all <hi>gifts.</hi> And when the Apoſtle ſaith in this Verſe, and 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 1.18. that <hi>Timothies</hi> Ordination, and the diſcharge of his Fun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction,
<pb n="63" facs="tcp:40601:39"/>was by <hi>prophecy,</hi> even this hath re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect to thoſe miraculous emanations of the Holy Spirit, who in thoſe times, did in an extraordinary manner, often <hi>make choice</hi> of perſons to be ordained; and di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected the Apoſtles by Prophecy, or ſome other way of <hi>guidance,</hi> whom they ſhould make choice of. To which purpoſe<note n="n" place="margin">Ep. ad Corinth. p. 54.</note> 
                  <hi>Cle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mens Romanus</hi> ſpeaks of the Apoſtles, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, chuſing and <hi>ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proving by the Spirit,</hi> thoſe whom they or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dained <hi>Biſhops and Deacons.</hi> And<note n="o" place="margin">Euſeb. Hiſt. Eccl. l. 2. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Euſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bius</hi> from <hi>Clemens Alexandrinus,</hi> declares as a certain account of Hiſtory, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing S. <hi>John,</hi> that he <hi>ordained Biſhops,</hi> and others of the Clergy, of perſons <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>who were ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nified and marked out by the ſpirit.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="39">39. Now how <hi>ſevere</hi> this Writer is en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clined to be, againſt ſuch like Arguments, produced by others againſt his opinion, from Texts where there is no mention at all of <hi>Prayer,</hi> we may diſcern by this in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance. When he took notice that that Text <hi>Rom.</hi> 15.6. <hi>that you may with one mind and one mouth glorify God,</hi> was pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duced, as well it might be, in favour of Forms: he breaks out into a ſwelling paſſion, and in contempt cries out<note n="p" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 142.</note> 
                  <hi>Ridi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culous! is there in that Text a word con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning Prayer,</hi> &amp;c. Now though there be
<pb n="64" facs="tcp:40601:40"/>in that Text, a more general expreſſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> of <hi>glorifying God,</hi> of the practice and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erciſe of which<note n="q" place="margin">Grot. in Rom. 15.6. <hi>i. e.</hi> Ut cum Deum laudatis, ei<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> preces funditis, fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciatis id, non tan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum eo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>borum ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>no (ſicut <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> fieri ſolebant) ſed &amp; ani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mo pleno mutuae di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lectionis.</note> 
                  <hi>Prayer</hi> is one part <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> branch: yet if there had been no ſu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> expreſſion, if I had been of his Council I would have adviſed him to milder ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions, for his own ſake, towards ſuch ways of arguing as himſelf maketh <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> of, but with leſs ſtrength and evidence.</p>
               <p n="40">40. Another place of Scripture he pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duceth is, 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4.10. <hi>As every one ha<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> received the gift, even ſo miniſter the ſa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> one to another,</hi> &amp;c. Now this Verſe is b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <note n="r" place="margin">D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Ham<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mond</hi> in loc.</note> many Writers, underſtood of <hi>givi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>alms,</hi> to which ſenſe its Connexion wi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> the former Verſe doth incline. But if <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> be underſtood concerning any <hi>miniſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rial abilities,</hi> of which the following Ver<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> diſcourſeth, the main part of what I me<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned in the ſecond and third Anſwer to the forecited place of Scripture, w<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> equally agree to this. And indeed th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> place cannot be underſtood, to have a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> particular reſpect to <hi>Prayer;</hi> ſince <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> ſpeaks of <hi>miniſtring one to another:</hi> Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as in <hi>Prayer,</hi> and all proper acts of <hi>w<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip,</hi> as well as in <hi>ſacrifice,</hi> he that mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtreth, miniſtreth only to <hi>God,</hi> to who<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> alone the Prayers and Service of the Church was directed.</p>
               <p n="41">41. He mentioneth alſo <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.6.
<pb n="65" facs="tcp:40601:40"/>
                  <hi>Having gifts, differing according to the grace given to us, whether Prophecy, let us propheſie according to the proportion of faith.</hi> But the ſame Anſwer will fit this place alſo: for neither here, nor in 1 <hi>Pet.</hi> 4.10. is any mention at all of <hi>Prayer,</hi> but the other gifts, which the Apoſtles had their particular eye upon, are expreſly named in the following Verſes, in both theſe Chapters. And yet if the Apoſtle had then commanded them to have uſed ſuch <hi>expreſſions in Prayer,</hi> as they were furniſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed with by the gifts of the Holy Ghoſt, as<note n="ſ" place="margin">Grot. in in Jud. 20.</note> 
                  <hi>Grotius</hi> ſeemeth to think, that <hi>pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing in the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> Jude <hi>v.</hi> 20. is to pray, according to the <hi>dictates</hi> of the Holy Spirit, (which yet is more proba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bly, from the connexion of that phraſe, with their <hi>moſt holy faith</hi> preceding it, and the <hi>love of God</hi> following it, to be under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtood of the <hi>grace</hi> of the Spirit) this would not have a like reſpect to us now, ſince the like <hi>dictates,</hi> and effuſion of <hi>ſpiritual gifts</hi> are not now afforded. They then not only prayed, but alſo <hi>ſung</hi> by the peculiar guidance of the Spirit, as is manifeſt, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.15, 26. and were therefore <hi>infallibly guided</hi> in both; but neither aſſiſtances of <hi>infallibility</hi> are now pretended to, from the divine ſpirit, ſave only in the deceits of <hi>Popery</hi> and <hi>Enthu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiaſm,</hi>
                  <pb n="66" facs="tcp:40601:41"/>nor will our Author allow, that<note n="t" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 18, 19.</note> 
                  <hi>new hymns</hi> ought to be compoſed by the exerciſe of gifts.</p>
               <p n="42">42. And he produceth <hi>Rom.</hi> 12.3. where the Apoſtle requireth every one to think of himſelf <hi>ſoberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the meaſure of faith,</hi> and giveth us the laſt part of this Verſe in <hi>Greek,</hi> as if there were ſome ſtreſs to be laid thereupon. But this ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pears to be ſo little to his purpoſe, that I cannot gheſs what he aimed at herein, unleſs it be that a Miniſter ought to think himſelf able, by his conſtant gifts, to <hi>outdo</hi> the perfection of <hi>Liturgies;</hi> which is directly againſt what the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtle enjoined in the former part of that Verſe, that <hi>no man ſhould think of him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf more highly, than he ought to think.</hi> For I conceive it to be a manifeſt truth, that there is now <hi>no man whoſoever he be,</hi> who by conſtant alterations, and making <hi>new Prayers,</hi> according to his own abili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties, can perform theſe ſervices at all times, with that exactneſs, which may be had in a Form: but he will ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times either <hi>omit</hi> ſomething expedient, or be defective in <hi>due expreſſion,</hi> or be wanting in that <hi>pithineſs,</hi> cloſeneſs and comprehenſiveneſs, which may be provi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded for by a Form.</p>
               <p n="43">
                  <pb n="67" facs="tcp:40601:41"/>43. Now as there is not one word in any of theſe Texts, concerning the parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cular uſe either of <hi>extraordinary</hi> gifts, and much leſs of <hi>ordinary</hi> abilities, in publick <hi>Prayer;</hi> ſo I cannot ſee, how any Chriſtian can conceive, that they were at all intended againſt the uſe of <hi>Forms;</hi> unleſs he can firſt perſwade himſelf, that theſe Apoſtles intended to <hi>contradict</hi> the direction and command of our Saviour, concerning the <hi>Lords Prayer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="44">44. Having now ſufficiently, as I hope, anſwered what he produceth as his <hi>Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment,</hi> I ſhall not take notice of thoſe other particular <hi>Anſwers,</hi> which he men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioneth, as having been by ſome given to this Argument, and unto which he gives his replies: though ſeveral of them are ſufficiently vindicated, from what I have ſaid. But there are two or three other paſſages in this Chapter, which I ſhall briefly reflect upon.</p>
               <p n="45">45. His deſcription of the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> for the <hi>publick ſervice</hi> of the Church, as being<note n="u" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 6, 8.</hi> This Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thors ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count of the gift of Prayer very deficient.</note> an <hi>ability to expreſs ones mind fitly to God in Prayer,</hi> is very defective and imperfect, eſpecially in two things, though I uſe the phraſe of the <hi>gift of Prayer</hi> here, improperly in his own ſenſe. 1. In that he accounts this ability of com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſing or forming Prayers, to conſiſt
<pb n="68" facs="tcp:40601:42"/>only in a perſons being able to <hi>expreſs</hi> his mind, whereas it is chiefly to be provi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded that the <hi>conceptions</hi> of his mind be ſober, and well ordered, comprehenſive, and every way ſutable to the nature of the duty. 2. In that he only mentions the expreſſing <hi>his mind;</hi> Whereas in publick Prayers, it is not a mans own private deſires or wants, ſo far as they are peculiar to himſelf, which he is to <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent</hi> to God; but he is to expreſs what is fit, to repreſent the minds of the <hi>whole Aſſembly,</hi> and the common deſires and wants, and joint Devotions of all the Congregation.</p>
               <p n="46">46. Another place I ſhall examine is, where he tells us <hi>they</hi>
                  <note n="x" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 9, 10.</hi> His defa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>v<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ing the miniſtry of our. Church is unjuſt, and unrea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonable.</note> 
                  <hi>think it will be hard to find nine or ten thouſand Scholars in</hi> England, <hi>furniſhed with the gift either of praying or preaching, in any tolerable manner: and one great reaſon is, becauſe they have been ſo tied to a Liturgy, that they have never applied themſelves to the ſtudy of the Scriptures, and their own hearts, as they ſhould.</hi> Thus in this place and in many others, he takes any occaſion to reproach, and caſt dirt upon the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtry of the Church of <hi>England;</hi> even to ſuch exceſs, as ſometimes to call them (though he excepts very many particular perſons from that charge)<note n="y" place="margin">p. 124.</note> 
                  <hi>an ignorant,
<pb n="69" facs="tcp:40601:42"/>lazy and ſottiſh Miniſtry.</hi> And he is the more liberal in theſe exorbitant Cenſures, when he doth withal beſpatter our <hi>Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgy,</hi> as in both theſe places, or what he terms<note n="z" place="margin">p. 149.</note> 
                  <hi>that pitiful thing called <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nifor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mity, in words, and ſyllables, and phra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="47">47. Now I conceive my ſelf abun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dantly warranted to ſay, that the <hi>abili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties</hi> of the preſent Miniſtry of the Church of <hi>England</hi> are ſuch as were never in this Church <hi>outdone</hi> (if equalled) in any fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>going Age; nor as I verily believe, in any other part of the Chriſtian World, ſince the Apoſtolical times, in any Church of ſo large extent. And it is an eaſy thing, but mightily unworthy of a Profeſſor of Chriſtianity, to ſpeak bad and evil words of the moſT worthy men and things. But doth the uſe of a Liturgy hinder men from <hi>ſtudying the Scriptures,</hi> or their own hearts, (which is a loud <hi>calumny</hi> upon our Miniſtry, and many other excellent per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons, of eminent piety and goodneſs, who have a very high value for our Liturgy) and were the ancient <hi>Fathers,</hi> and our firſt <hi>Reformers,</hi> and their Succeſſors, who cloſely adhered to a Liturgy, men of no <hi>underſtanding</hi> in the Scriptures, and men of no <hi>piety</hi> of heart, or holineſs of life? Or is the dayly <hi>reading the Scriptures,</hi> as
<pb n="70" facs="tcp:40601:43"/>is done in the Liturgy (and by the <hi>Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry of England</hi> at other times alſo) that which muſt hinder mens <hi>ſtudy and under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding</hi> in them? and is the conſtant uſe of <hi>morning and evening</hi> devotions, which the Liturgy directeth, the great obſtacle to piety, and to mens taking ſerious care of their <hi>own hearts,</hi> to have them poſſeſſed with <hi>fear</hi> and reverence of God, and <hi>diſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed</hi> to the exerciſes of Religion, and univer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſal obedience? And what a wild accuſati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on is this, to <hi>revile</hi> and aſperſe a National Miniſtry at random, and at a venture, concerning ſuch things, wherein every Reader may diſcern, that it is impoſſible for him to know what he ſpeaks to be true, and others, bleſſed be God, know them to be falſe?</p>
               <p n="48">48. And I wiſh our Author be not him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf defective, in ſome part at leaſt, of what he chargeth upon others. For in <hi>ſtudying the Scriptures,</hi> he could not but meet with Precepts againſt <hi>evil ſpeaking, falſe accuſing, raſh judging,</hi> and <hi>uncharita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bleneſs;</hi> and in ſtudying his <hi>own heart,</hi> he would diſcern, whether he had not of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fended in any of theſe. And I preſume him (though I am not very certain who he is) to be ſo much a Scholar, as to know that <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, the uſual Greek word for the Evil one, doth properly and prima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rily
<pb n="71" facs="tcp:40601:43"/>ſignify a <hi>Calumniator,</hi> and it is thence unlikely, that any of the ſpirit of Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianity ſhould be contained in reproach<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing others, which <hi>Nazianzen</hi> accounted to be<note n="a" place="margin">Naz. O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat. 53.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, one of the <hi>greateſt evils.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="49">49. In Anſwer to ſuch words, I could alſo without much pains, find out <hi>defa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ming</hi> and reflective expreſſions, if I were enclined that way; but I am content herein to be inferiour to him, but truly <hi>ſorry</hi> to ſee what liberty he ſometimes gives himſelf in ſuch things. I have long ſince learned, from the <hi>example</hi> of our Lord and Saviour, from the <hi>rules</hi> of the Chriſtian Religion, and particularly from our <hi>Church-Catechiſm,</hi> to <hi>keep my tongue from evil-ſpeaking, lying, and ſlandering.</hi> And if he will not take it ill from me, which I aſſure him, I intend no otherwiſe than with a truly charitable mind; I dare confidently affirm, that if he ſhall pleaſe to be a ſtrict obſerver of ſo much, though it be out of our Liturgy, he will not thereby be the worſe man.</p>
               <p n="50">50. And I hope he may be the leſs of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fended with me for this Counſel, becauſe I do not write it out of any private pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation, or any apprehenſion of diſre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpectful expreſſions towards my ſelf. I acknowledge his expreſſions towards me
<pb n="72" facs="tcp:40601:44"/>in particular, to have been <hi>very civil and courteous,</hi> and I thank him for them. And I ſhall not return to him any thing un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meet. But I ſhould not be faithful to the <hi>truth,</hi> nor to himſelf, if I ſhould not ſhew the weakneſs and miſtakes of his Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, ſo far as I diſcern them. And the duty I owe to the <hi>Church,</hi> of which I am a member, cannot well be diſcharged, without taxing his <hi>reproachful words</hi> a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt it, where I meet with them.</p>
               <p n="51">51. What he ſpeaketh concerning<note n="b" place="margin">p. 18, 19.</note> 
                  <hi>Hymns and Anthems,</hi> I ſhall have occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion to take notice of in the next<note n="c" place="margin">Ch. 3. Sect. 2. n. 38, &amp;c.</note> Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="3" type="chapter">
               <pb n="73" facs="tcp:40601:44"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. III.</hi> Of <hi>Devotion,</hi> and attentive fervency of mind in <hi>publick Prayer:</hi> and whether the uſe of Liturgies be hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>drances, or helps therein.</head>
               <div n="1" type="section">
                  <head>
                     <hi>SECT. I.</hi> His pretences for Forms of publick Prayer, being an <hi>impediment</hi> to attention and fervency, examined, and the contrary ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſted.</head>
                  <p>HIS ſecond Argument againſt the lawfulneſs of the ordinary publick uſe of <hi>Forms,</hi> by him who hath abilities of expreſſing himſelf without them, is, that they <hi>hinder the attention, intention and fervency, both of Miniſter and people,</hi> and therefore<note n="a" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 23.</note> 
                     <hi>may not be uſed.</hi> But this charge againſt well-ordered Forms, can never be made out: and his proofs will appear very weak and ſlender.</p>
                  <p n="2">2. Now I freely acknowledge and aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſert,<note place="margin">Pious de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>votion greatly needful in Prayer.</note> that in our Prayer we ought to have a holy and <hi>Religious ſenſe of God,</hi> and of <hi>Jeſus</hi> our Mediator. We ought alſo to
<pb n="74" facs="tcp:40601:45"/>be ſerious in minding and attending to the duty in hand,<note place="margin">Ch. III.</note> and as free as may be from diſtractions: and to have a lively exerciſe of <hi>faith, hope, reverence,</hi> and ſuch other Chriſtian Graces, as I mentioned in the<note n="b" place="margin">n. 2.</note> former Chapter. And the more de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vout we are, to the higher degree we are raiſed of this temper, and active diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſition of mind. This is indeed of great conſequence in our addreſſes to God, and as<note n="c" place="margin">Aug. de Temp. Serm. 157.</note> S. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith, <hi>Prayer being a ſpiritual thing, it is ſo much the more accepted of God</hi> by how much our ſpirits and affecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons are anſwerable to this duty. If this be what he means by his attention and in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention; it will be readily granted, that that way or <hi>model of ſervice,</hi> which hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders theſe duties, and is not conſiſtent with their exerciſe, is thereupon <hi>unlawfull</hi> And this ſeems to be his ſenſe, when he ſaith,<note n="d" place="margin">p. 33.</note> 
                     <hi>attention is for the ſoul,</hi> hoc agere, <hi>to do what it pretends to do:</hi> and by<note n="e" place="margin">p. 34.</note> 
                     <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention</hi> and fervour, he means, an <hi>holy zeal and heat</hi> — of the <hi>inward man,</hi> of <hi>ſorrow in confeſſion, deſires in petition, joy in thanksgiving.</hi> But there may be too great a ſtreſs laid upon <hi>zeal, earneſtneſs</hi> and fervency: ſince this is ſometimes found, even to ſome degree of <hi>ecſtaſie,</hi> in men of hot heads, ſtrong imaginations, and deluded minds, in whom it is far
<pb n="75" facs="tcp:40601:45"/>from the temper of ſober devotion.<note place="margin">Sect. I.</note> And an <hi>awful reverence</hi> of God, a Religious and <hi>godly fear,</hi> a humble ſubmiſſiveneſs, and ſober exerciſe of other Chriſtian gra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, is far to be preferred before it. Now I doubt not, but that a pious man may pray ſeriouſly, religiouſly and affectio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nately, either in the uſe of a <hi>Form,</hi> or without one; but I think the former hath in many caſes the advantage, and ſpeci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally in the publick ſervice of the Church, as may hereafter appear.</p>
                  <p n="3">3. When he comes to prove, that the uſe of ſet Forms of Prayer <hi>hindreth atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> and fervency, he uſeth high words, and ſaith,<note n="f" place="margin">p. 25.</note> 
                     <hi>it is to them next to a demon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtration,</hi> and <note n="g" place="margin">p. 26.</note> 
                     <hi>it is impoſſible for any with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out ſelf-condennation to deny it.</hi> But if af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter all this, his proofs ſhall appear ſhallow and inſufficient, then theſe will be evin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced to be raſh words, and talking laviſhly with immoderate confidence.</p>
                  <p n="4">4. In his diſcourſing concerning <hi>atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> inſtead of Arguments he propoſeth three queſtions, which he would have conſidered. Firſt,<note n="h" place="margin">p. 25.</note> 
                     <hi>Whether it be poſſible for any perſon, to read any diſcourſe, with that degree of attention of thoughts,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Diligent attention may be ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſily given to what is read.</note> 
                     <hi>as he muſt pronounce the ſame with by heart.</hi> To which I Anſwer, that it is certain this may be eaſily done, and I think it ſtrange it
<pb n="76" facs="tcp:40601:46"/>ſhould be queſtioned. How uſual is it t<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> read the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> and <hi>other Books,</hi> wi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> as great attention, as the ſame things ca<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> be ſpoken without reading? Particular<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> in conſidering his <hi>Arguments,</hi> I ſhoul<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> have thought him big with ſtrange con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceits who ſhould tell me that I muſt b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> at the pains of getting them withou<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Book, before I could <hi>attend to their ſenſe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>
                     </hi> and I know I can do it better, by view<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing them in his Book. If our Author ca<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> not do thus much, he cannot be of capa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>city to make any great proficiency, by any thing he hath read: and he muſt b<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> the unfitteſt man, of any I know, to an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer other mens Writings, when he can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not well <hi>attend</hi> to their <hi>ſenſe</hi> in readin<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> them. And it is ſtrange to me that any man ſhould write a Book, if he think <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> man can much attend to its ſenſe in read<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing it; and he that is of this opinion needs not be much concerned how care<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſly he writes.</p>
                  <p n="5">5. The ancient Chriſtians declared, the reading the <hi>Holy Scriptures</hi> to have had <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> mighty efficacy upon their minds and ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rits, inſomuch that he devout Reade<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> was thereby, as<note n="i" place="margin">Orig. cont. Celſ.</note> 
                     <hi>Origen</hi> expreſſeth it, i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> a manner <hi>inſpired:</hi> which could not have been, without a diligent attention <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> them. But if our Authors way of Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe
<pb n="77" facs="tcp:40601:46"/>courſe were of any force, the delivery of Chriſtian Doctrine by <hi>Oral Tradition,</hi> muſt be much more <hi>vigorous,</hi> lively and pow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erful, than by the <hi>Scriptures.</hi> I confeſs, he doth make a particular exception con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> when he ſpeaks of oft reading what we are before acquain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted with; and ſaith,<note n="k" place="margin">p. 27.</note> 
                     <hi>God hath ſecured an abiding reverence for them in all pious ſouls.</hi> But I ſuppoſe he doth not mean, that this is done in any extraordinary and <hi>miraculous manner.</hi> And it is plain, that even the Scriptures are read by ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny with <hi>careleſneſs,</hi> and have been long obſerved to have been <hi>perverted,</hi> and abu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by<note n="l" place="margin">Iren. adv. Haer. l. 1. c. 1, &amp;c. 15. Tert. de prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcript. adv. Haer. c. 17.</note> Hereticks. Wherefore the reve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence that pious men have for the <hi>Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures,</hi> in reading them, is chiefly with re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect to <hi>God,</hi> becauſe they are his <hi>word</hi> and his <hi>laws,</hi> whereby his will is declared to men. But ſince as<note n="m" place="margin">Aug. de Temp. Serm. 112.</note> S. <hi>Aug.</hi> obſerved, when we pray, we <hi>ſpeak to God;</hi> and when we read, <hi>God ſpeaks to us;</hi> a Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous honour and <hi>fear of God,</hi> ſo far as it prevails, will ſecure a reverence to the <hi>frequent uſe</hi> of the ſame Prayer, becauſe therein alſo we have to do with <hi>God,</hi> and addreſs our ſelves unto him.</p>
                  <p n="6">6. A ſecond thing he would have con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidered, (which, as the former, hath par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular reſpect to him that Miniſtreth) is,
<pb n="78" facs="tcp:40601:47"/>
                     <hi>whether any thing can more conduce to <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> the thoughts upon the duty, and God,</hi>
                     <note n="n" place="margin">p. 26.</note> than <hi>when a man can truſt his affection to thruſt out words.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">A pious temper of mind doth more ſix mens hearts on God in Prayer, than the greateſt freedom of expreſſion can do.</note> Now having conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dered this, I think it paſt all doubt, th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> a devout ſenſe of <hi>Gods preſence,</hi> and o<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> his purity, and of the great aſſurance w<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> have of his readineſs to help and ble<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> them who <hi>Religiouſly</hi> and diligently ſee<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> him, together with humble conſiderati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons of our <hi>dependance</hi> upon him, and a careful preparing our hearts to approach unto him, do wonderfully more conduce to <hi>fix our thoughts</hi> and minds upon <hi>God and our duty,</hi> than uſing our own word with freedom of expreſſion, and a vole<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble tongue can do. And by this method the <hi>whole Chriſtian Aſſembly,</hi> as well as the Miniſter, may be prepared for the right performance of this ſervice. Our Author<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> method may occaſion him who <hi>mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtreth,</hi> to attend the more carefully <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> his <hi>words,</hi> but this only is that, which commands and guides the <hi>heart.</hi> And that mens hearts may be as much <hi>compoſed,</hi> an<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> their Spirits as fervent, in the uſe of a fet Form, as in any other way, is mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſt from what I formerly obſerved,<note n="o" place="margin">Libert. Eccl. B. 1. Ch. 4. p. 135.</note> that our Saviours <hi>praying more earneſtly</hi> in his agony, was in <hi>repeating</hi> again and again the ſame words. And the <hi>Leyden</hi>
                     <note n="p" place="margin">Syn. pur. Theol. Diſp. 36. n. 33.</note> Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſors
<pb n="79" facs="tcp:40601:47"/>obſerved, that when upon his Croſs he ſaid, <hi>my God, my God, why haſt thou forſaken me?</hi> he uſed a <hi>Form of de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>precation from the Pſalmiſt;</hi> and yet ſure no Chriſtian can think, that he the leſs attended to what he ſpake.</p>
                  <p n="7">7. The third thing he would have conſidered, is, <hi>whether any ſuch attention be to be expected from people</hi>
                     <note n="q" place="margin">
                        <hi>p. 27.</hi> Of the at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention of the <hi>People</hi> in Prayer.</note> 
                     <hi>to Forms of Prayer, which they oft hear, as to a concei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved Prayers?</hi> Now that part of attention, which conſiſts in conſidering the way and <hi>manner of expreſſions, conceptions</hi> or <hi>me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod,</hi> is like to be the greater in the uſe of a conceived Prayer, by reaſon of its being <hi>new:</hi> but this is of no benefit to <hi>Religion,</hi> but a real hindrance to true de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>votion. But a pious attention of ſoul, to <hi>join in the matter of Prayer,</hi> may be the better performed, by perſons Religiouſly diſpoſed, in a ſet Form, when they know before-hand what Prayers they are to preſent, and come prepared to join in them.</p>
                  <p n="8">8. But to render what he aims at the more plauſible, he ſaith,<note n="r" place="margin">
                        <hi>Ibid.</hi> God re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quires at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention to his word in known du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties as much as in new things.</note> it is at leaſt an <hi>ingenious obſervation,</hi> that <hi>God to ſtir up his peoples attentions and affections tells them, he would do a new thing;</hi> and that I did in my Preface to my <hi>Libertas Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiaſtica</hi> ſay, <hi>the humour of this Age is more
<pb n="80" facs="tcp:40601:48"/>apt to ſeek for new Books,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Ch. II.</note> 
                     <hi>than to read <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> ones.</hi> Concerning what he firſt obſerveth 1. The Scriptures ſometimes call that <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <hi>new thing,</hi> which is ſo wonderful and <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raculous, that the like was never hear<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> before. Thus when the earth was to <hi>op<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap> its mouth,</hi> and ſwallow up <hi>Corah</hi> and <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> Company, this is called <hi>Gods making <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> new thing,</hi> Num. 16.30. The like expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion is uſed in <hi>Jer.</hi> 31.22. which Te<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> was by the<note n="ſ" place="margin">Hieron. in loc. Aug. de Temp. Serm. 9.</note> ancient Writers expounded concerning the <hi>miraculous conception <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> Chriſt.</hi> But are varied expreſſions thing of this nature? 2. Doth God never inten<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> to ſtir up the attentions and affections <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> men by his word, but when he tells the<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> he will ſpeak or do a <hi>new thing?</hi> Surel<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> God declared, <hi>Jer.</hi> 7.23. — 28. that the command of <hi>obeying his voice,</hi> was th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> which all the Prophets had urged, an<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> yet he did not thereupon allow, that <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> ſhould be the leſs attended to. An<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> whereas in this very page he ſaid, th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> God hath <hi>ſecured an abiding reverence, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> all pious ſouls to the holy Scriptures,</hi> it wa<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> not ſo <hi>ingenious an obſervation</hi> as our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor thought it, to contradict himſelf here, as if no ſuch <hi>reverence and attentio<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>
                     </hi> would be given by Gods people to h<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> word, but in <hi>new things.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="9">9. And which way ſoever in othe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                     <pb n="81" facs="tcp:40601:48"/>things, the <hi>genius</hi> of men, and the <hi>hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mour of the age</hi> may tend; true <hi>devotion in Religion</hi> always enclines to the ſame things; to wit, to <hi>glorifie God</hi> for his in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>finite excellency, to <hi>praiſe</hi> him for his abundant goodneſs, to <hi>confeſs</hi> our ſins, and <hi>implore</hi> his pardon, grace and protection; and the bleſſings both of this life and of eternal life. He who would leave out theſe <hi>old and conſtant matters of Prayer,</hi> will but badly guide others in that duty: and they who are diligently attentive to what is <hi>new</hi> in the variety and novelty of expreſſions, but neglect attention to theſe <hi>old things,</hi> will not be the better Chriſtians. Our Author tells us, <hi>none gives that attention to a diſcourſe or ſtory he</hi>
                     <note n="t" place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                     <hi>hath heard an hundred times over, that he gives to a new one.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">A devout temper not like that of hearing a Story, to be pleaſed only with new things.</note> And I wonder he ſhould have no greater ſenſe and underſtanding in theſe things, than to argue from ſuch compariſons. For though in things that tend to <hi>inſtruct</hi> mens <hi>underſtandings,</hi> or <hi>gratifie</hi> and humour their <hi>fancies,</hi> thoſe things which are new, do moſt affect them; yet in the <hi>exerciſe of grace,</hi> the fear and reverence of God, and deſires after the ſame kind of divine bleſſings, are more ſerious and earneſt in thoſe perſons, who by a <hi>long continued practice,</hi> have accuſtomed themſelves to theſe very
<pb n="82" facs="tcp:40601:49"/>things,<note place="margin">Ch. III.</note> than in them who have been hi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therto ſtrangers to them, and <hi>unacquain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted</hi> with the, and to whom they are altogether <hi>new things.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="10">10. He next comes to prove,<note place="margin">Of fervency in Prayer.</note> that <hi>fer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vency and intention</hi> of ſpirit in Prayer, is hindred by the uſe of Forms. To this purpoſe he ſaith,<note n="u" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 28. &amp; p. 52.</note> as to him that <hi>mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtreth; there is a great deal of difference between words following the affections, and affections following the words.</hi> And this he ſaith is an old Argument of <hi>Didoclavius.</hi> And the very ſame was urged by<note n="x" place="margin">De Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcient. l. 4. c. 17. qu. 4.</note> 
                     <hi>Ame<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius,</hi> and therefore ſurely was thought to be the beſt Argument, theſe Writers could meet with. And our Author alſo ſaith,<note n="y" place="margin">p. 31, 32.</note> they <hi>believe the people do find a different flame in theſe Prayers: but it is not eaſy to aſſign the reaſon</hi> of the difference.</p>
                  <p n="11">11. Now here I grant,<note place="margin">A Religious man is more devout in a Form of Prayer by his frequent uſe of it.</note> that in ſuch a Form of Prayer, as the perſon hath ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver before <hi>read or uſed,</hi> there can be no particular previous preparation of heart or affections, to join in the ſeveral Peti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions thereof; and this in the <hi>firſt uſe</hi> of ſuch a Form, I admit and acknowledge to be a <hi>diſadvantage to devotion.</hi> But if thus much be true, it will manifeſt, that the <hi>people</hi> muſt be hindred in the fervency of their devotions, by joining in a <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived Prayer:</hi> becauſe being unacquain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted
<pb n="83" facs="tcp:40601:49"/>before-hand, with what would be therein expreſſed,<note place="margin">Of affecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing words in Prayer.</note> 
                     <hi>their affections muſt fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low the ſpeakers words.</hi> And thus the for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mer part of what he aſſerts, doth wholly undermine and diſprove the latter, which was laid down without any proof at all: and this is the more conſiderable, becauſe the <hi>devotion of the people</hi> or the whole Congregation, rather than of the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter, is chiefly to be regarded in publick Prayer, and on their part lyeth this diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>advantage.</p>
                  <p n="12">12. But in ſuch an <hi>ordinary Form,</hi> which he who miniſtreth is well <hi>acquain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted with,</hi> there is no ſuch impediment to his devotion. For he may come with his heart particularly diſpoſed, to apply him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf to God for thoſe ſpecial bleſſings (and ſo may <hi>the people</hi> do alſo in the like caſe) and ſo the <hi>pious diſpoſition</hi> and acting of his ſpirit, as to thoſe particular Prayers, is not only the ſudden conſequent of his preſent reading thoſe words, but is <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vious</hi> thereunto.<note place="margin">This Author partial.</note> But here I cannot but take notice of our Authors great <hi>partia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity,</hi> concerning the preparation of mens hearts to Prayer. He declares in his own way<note n="z" place="margin">p. 26.</note> that a premeditation of the <hi>great<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs and majeſty of God, and of ones own vileneſs,</hi> &amp;c. are of great uſe: but to him who uſeth<note n="a" place="margin">p. 28.</note> 
                     <hi>preſcribed Forms,</hi> he allows
<pb n="84" facs="tcp:40601:50"/>only that there may be <hi>ſome general pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vious preparation of affections,</hi> but it is <hi>hard to keep them warm ſo long, as until he comes to his work.</hi> Thus prejudices hurry men into the moſt unreaſonable abſurdi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties, and unaccountable cenſures of o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers. And that we may further ſee how much this Writer fights in the dark, and doth not weigh the force and tendency of what he urgeth; to prove Forms to be an obſtruction to fervency in Prayer, he tells us, they<note n="b" place="margin">p. 28, 29.</note> 
                     <hi>think it not poſſible, that the words of another ſhould ſo well fit our hearts, and be ſo expreſſive of raiſed affecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons as our own.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Some things urged a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt forms of Prayer, will equal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly conclude-againſt all publick worſhip.</note> Now theſe words are of no weight againſt Forms, ſince they may beſt expreſs what things we <hi>ought to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſire:</hi> But I ſuppoſe he did not conſider, that what he thus ſpeaks, tends to declare, that the people cannot with <hi>fervent affe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctions</hi> join with the Miniſter in any Prayer whatſoever, becauſe they are not their own words: and then all <hi>publick Prayer</hi> fitted to the people muſt be <hi>condemned;</hi> and ſo they muſt either take up with the <hi>Quakers ſilence,</hi> or the <hi>Romiſh ſervice,</hi> where the Aſſembly are not capable of underſtanding, and conſequently of join<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing with the Prieſts in their Service.</p>
                  <p n="13">13. But he hath another thing to urge, which particularly concerneth the <hi>Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters
<pb n="85" facs="tcp:40601:50"/>reading</hi> of a Form: and that is, that then<note n="c" place="margin">p. 29.</note> the <hi>ſoul looks through the eye, and is diverted from its contemplation upon God.</hi> His ſenſe is, that the looking upon the words in the Book, muſt hinder his heart from being directed unto God, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe as he after ſaith,<note n="d" place="margin">
                        <hi>p. 31.</hi> and the ſame ſence <hi>p. 52.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>it is impoſſible, that any created being ſhould in the ſame action duly intend two objects.</hi> Now our Author is ſo unhappy in his Arguments, that they not only <hi>recoil</hi> with equal vio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lence upon himſelf, but what he urgeth, is againſt all <hi>vocal Prayer,</hi> whether of Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters or others, in publick or in private; and alſo againſt others joining with them. For the <hi>conſidering of words, phraſes,</hi> me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod and ſenſe, is a different thing in con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived Prayer, from the <hi>directing the heart</hi> and ſpirit unto God; and this muſt take up more of his mind and thoughts, than the looking upon a Book doth. And the <hi>peoples hearing</hi> and obſerving the words of Prayer ſpoken, is as different a thing from the motions of the mind toward God, as the <hi>ſeeing</hi> the ſame words is.<note place="margin">Reading or hearing words hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders not the minding the ſence of them.</note> But in truth, ſince the main uſe of <hi>words</hi> is, that they are to expreſs <hi>things,</hi> the uſe of the <hi>ſame act</hi> about the word and the thing ſignified by it (as to underſtand each of them) or the uſe of ſuch <hi>different acts</hi> about the word and the thing ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fied
<pb n="86" facs="tcp:40601:51"/>by it, as to read or hear the one, and to underſtand or be affected with the other, are no impediments at all to the vigorous actings of our ſouls and minds. He muſt be no ordinary man, that is able to make out, that the ſeeing or hearing the words of any Propoſition or Diſcourſe, hindreth from clearly <hi>underſtanding the ſenſe</hi> thereof, when theſe words are wholly ſubſervient to the thing, to expreſs the ſenſe and meaning thereof. Nor can I be perſwaded, that I <hi>affect</hi> any thing of God or goodneſs the leſs, for hearing or read<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing ſuch words, as repreſent and expreſs them, or direct and excite my affections towards them. And withal he who is well acquainted with a Form of Prayer, needeth no induſtrious exerciſe of his eye in the uſe thereof.</p>
                  <p n="14">14. But on the other hand,<note place="margin">Manifold advantages to piety from the uſe of Forms of Prayer.</note> ſince in ſuch <hi>conceived Prayers</hi> as our Author pleads for, the Miniſters mind muſt be imployed in <hi>conſidering</hi> and conceiving and digeſting his <hi>words,</hi> and his <hi>method,</hi> and <hi>ſenſe;</hi> and is apt to be ſometimes <hi>ſoli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>citous,</hi> leſt he do amiſs in any of theſe, and may ſometimes have <hi>pleaſing reflexions</hi> up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on his own fluency; or the contrary; theſe things may more juſtly be eſteemed hindrances to his devotion. And beſides what I have aboveſaid concerning the
<pb n="87" facs="tcp:40601:51"/>devotions of the <hi>people,</hi> the uſing con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived Prayers as the <hi>publick ſervice of the Church,</hi> may be an impediment thereof, upon theſe ſeveral accounts.</p>
                  <p n="1">1. They are not certain, <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="1"/> that they can <hi>join</hi> in the matter of a new conceived Prayer, till they have well conſidered it, and therefore are the more apt to heſitate concerning it. <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="2"/> 2. In the time of Prayer they may be too apt to give their minds liberty of obſerving the <hi>expreſſions,</hi> and the manner of the <hi>compoſure</hi> of the Prayer, either to <hi>judge</hi> of it or <hi>imitate</hi> it, which tend to diſtract the mind, and divert it from the worſhip of God.<milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="3"/> 3. And they further want this benefit which attendeth our publick Form, that the joining in that Prayer, which is with <hi>one accord</hi> put up to God, in the ſeveral Aſſemblies of our Church, may reaſonably be, and to many is, a quickning of their devotion, from the benefit of <hi>Chriſtian <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> and the<note n="e" place="margin">Biſhop <hi>Sparrow</hi>'s Rationale of Com. Prayer, p. 9.</note> promiſe annexed thereunto, <hi>Mat.</hi> 18.19, 20. Concerning which Text S. <hi>Cyprian</hi> obſerved, that though ſome, not conſider<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the whole diſcourſe, made uſe of the laſt clauſe to encourage <hi>diviſion:</hi> yet it appears from the Connexion of that with the former Verſe; <hi>If two of you ſhall agree,</hi> &amp;c. that,<note n="f" place="margin">Cypr. de Unit. Eccl.</note> 
                     <hi>ſi collecti unanimiter oraverint, duo aut tres licet ſint, impetrare poſſunt de
<pb n="88" facs="tcp:40601:52"/>Dei Majeſtate, quod poſtulant; if they be gathered together with one accord, though they be but two or three, they may obtain what they ſeek for of the divine Majeſty.</hi> And therefore there may be a greater hope of obtaining thoſe very things, which we particularly know to be the joint deſire of ſo great a number of Chriſtians.<milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="4"/> 4. Beſides this, there are ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry many perſons, who have not that <hi>quick<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of capacity,</hi> which is neceſſary for their hearts and affections to go along with <hi>new Prayers,</hi> who yet can piouſly and devoutly join in thoſe they have been well acquainted with.<milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="5"/> 5. And withal, whenſoever there are (as is too frequent) any <hi>impertinencies,</hi> or unadviſed and <hi>un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>becoming expreſſions</hi> in conceived Prayer, or whatſoever is the reſult of <hi>paſſion, im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prudence,</hi> negligence, weakneſs or bad principles and erroneous opinions, this muſt be expected to be a diſturbance and hindrance to the fervency and <hi>devotion</hi> of the Auditors.</p>
                  <p n="15">15. But becauſe I am apprehenſive,<note place="margin">Whether in the Apoſtles times all publick worſhip was performed by extraordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary gifts.</note> that ſome may be apt to think, that much of what I have ſaid in the preferring the uſe of <hi>publick Forms</hi> to other conceived Prayers, may ſeem applicable at firſt view, to the <hi>Apoſtolical times</hi> alſo, as if the uſe of their <hi>miraculous gifts,</hi> when
<pb n="89" facs="tcp:40601:52"/>they uſed no Forms, were to be under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>valued, I ſhall therefore deſire theſe things may be conſidered. Firſt, that as it is manifeſt, that under the Old Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, they who had the gift of <hi>prophecy,</hi> were not at all times under the ſpecial impulſes of the divine ſpirit; ſo it is nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther certain nor probable, that in all the Primitive Churches, theſe <hi>extraordinary gifts</hi> were conſtantly afforded to all its Miniſters, for the performing all their Miniſtrations thereby. The Apoſtle's di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rections to <hi>Timothy,</hi> to <hi>give attendance to reading,</hi> meditation, care and diligence, 1 <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.13, 15, 16. 2 <hi>Tim.</hi> 2.15. do ſeem plainly to evince the contrary. And ſince the <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> both at, and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the coming of our Saviour, made conſtant uſe of <hi>Forms of prayer,</hi> as hath been obſerved by divers<note n="g" place="margin">Buxt. Syn. Jud. c. 5.</note> learned men, and the ſame hath been particularly pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, both both from their <hi>Talmud,</hi> and <hi>Rituals,</hi> as well as from their other Rabbins by<note n="h" place="margin">Seld. in Eutychi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um.</note> M<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Selden,</hi> as was obſerved by D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Ham<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mond,</hi> in his view of the <hi>Directory, Ch.</hi> 1. <hi>Sect.</hi> 15. and alſo by<note n="i" place="margin">Hor. Heb. in Mat. 6.9.</note> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Lightfoot;</hi> and conformably hereunto, the <hi>Baptiſt</hi> and our <hi>Saviour,</hi> taught their Diſciples <hi>Forms of Prayer:</hi> I ſee no reaſon at all to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude, that the publick Prayers in thoſe early Primitive times, were never per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed
<pb n="90" facs="tcp:40601:53"/>by the uſe of <hi>Forms.</hi> But of this the Reader may judge more when he hath read to the end of this Chapter.</p>
                  <p n="16">16. Secondly, When they had theſe <hi>extraordinary aſſiſtances,</hi> it is but reaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to think, that the Holy Spirit did not <hi>put</hi> them upon deſigned conſtant uſing <hi>variety of words,</hi> and new phraſes, in thoſe things which were their common and u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſual parts of worſhip. For ſince our Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our himſelf ſhewed his diſlike to the <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, or many and <hi>various words</hi> in Prayer, and gave an example for the due performance of it, in his <hi>comprehenſive Form;</hi> the Spirit of God in the Primitive Chriſtians, acting according to the will of God, would not guide them to what was contrary to our Saviours preſcripti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons. Thirdly,<note place="margin">Great dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ference be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tween Prayer by Apoſtolical and extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ordinary gifts, and other con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceived Prayer.</note> Where there were ſuch extraordinary motions of the ſpirit, for the <hi>compoſing Prayers, Pſalms or Hymns,</hi> theſe were free from thoſe diſadvanta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges I have above expreſſed, which at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend conceived Prayers of other men. Under thoſe impulſes, the <hi>ſpeaker</hi> need not be ſolicitous in his thoughts, about words and compoſure. There could be no <hi>defects</hi> in the matter, or fulneſs of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion, where theſe things were direct<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed by the guidance of the Spirit. And the plentiful effuſion of that Holy Spirit,
<pb n="91" facs="tcp:40601:53"/>tended rather more to promote <hi>inward fervency,</hi> and devotion of pious men, both ſpeaker and hearers, than to guide their expreſſions, ſince grace and holineſs were his chief gifts, and principal deſign. And the people could not make any <hi>doubts</hi> or demurs, about their ready conſent to every part of thoſe ſupplications, which were directed by extraordinary inſpirati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons. And the knowing that they were the ſpecial <hi>motions of the Holy Spirit,</hi> would both excite their attention, and raiſe the exerciſe of their faith and hope, in a firm confidence that thoſe <hi>interceſſions by the Holy Spirit,</hi> being certainly <hi>according to the will of God,</hi> were accepted of him.</p>
                  <p n="17">17. Now though what I have ſaid may be ſufficient to anſwer his Argument, and to vindicate Forms of Prayer, from being any obſtructions to <hi>ſerious piety;</hi> yet with reſpect to this Argument, I ſhall deſire three things to be obſerved.</p>
                  <p>
                     <hi>Obſ.</hi> 1. That <hi>Attention,</hi> and <hi>intention and fervency,</hi> as our Author expreſſeth them, is not the whole buſineſs, that is needful to be minded and taken care of in the <hi>publick ſervice of the Church,</hi> as he ſeems to intimate, both in the tendency of this Chapter, and particularly when he ſaith,<note n="k" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 27.</note> 
                     <hi>Attention of thoughts is not all our duty in Prayer, intention of ſpirit, and
<pb n="92" facs="tcp:40601:54"/>fervency of affections is alſo a prime requi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſite.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Other du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties as ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary in Prayer, as intention and fer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vency.</note> But men may be vigorous and earn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſt in the exerciſe of all this, while the <hi>matter of their Prayer</hi> may not be in all things ſutable to the will of God, and even when ſeveral things which ought to be part of our Religious Addreſſes, are <hi>omitted.</hi> Wherefore there muſt be a chief care that the <hi>matter</hi> of our Prayers be rightly ordered, and that our <hi>expreſſions</hi> and behaviour be ſuch, as manifeſt a <hi>due reverence</hi> to the Majeſty of God. And in this Caſe, a well compoſed Form hath a manifeſt advantage above other Prayers.</p>
                  <p n="18">18. And we muſt alſo take care that our <hi>zeal</hi> and devotion be <hi>regular</hi> and or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derly, and that they do not croſs any other duties, which we are obliged to perform: and the care of ſuch duties, are in many Caſes of greater conſequence, than the <hi>degree of fervency.</hi> Thus if any man think he can be more fervent in his <hi>private Prayers,</hi> than in joining in any <hi>publick ſervice;</hi> he is not thereby allowed to neglect the <hi>publick Aſſemblies,</hi> and to retire himſelf at that time to his Cloſet: ſince this publick worſhip is a ſpecial ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mage we are to do to God, and is parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cularly <hi>enjoined</hi> in the New Teſtament, <hi>Heb.</hi> 10.25. as it was in the Old Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment,
<pb n="93" facs="tcp:40601:54"/>and by the Laws of nature: And if any man conceiveth, that a <hi>different method</hi> from that uſed in the Church, whereof he is a member, would more conduce to raiſe his <hi>affectionateneſs,</hi> he may not thereupon <hi>ſeparate,</hi> and make a Schiſm: but as a member of the Church he is to endeavour the preſervation of its <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> and to <hi>obey them who have the rule</hi> over it, and not to intrude into the place of the Chief Governours. Otherwiſe <hi>Schiſms</hi> would be perpetuated and mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiplied without end; and yet muſt they be all juſtified, ſince they have been ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerally obſerved to have appeared under the diſguiſe of exalting <hi>Piety and Religion.</hi> Other Caſes might be produced to the ſame purpoſe (as if a Miniſter could be more fervent in the publick Aſſembly, in expreſſing ſuch things as are peculiarly his own <hi>private concernment,</hi> or if the Jews thought their zeal for God to be the higheſt, and their ſervice to him the greateſt, in their oppoſing the Goſpel) but theſe may manifeſt, that this pretence, of <hi>fervency being hindred by Forms,</hi> if it were true, as it is not, is ſo ill managed by the Diſſenters, in being made a prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciple of <hi>ſeparation,</hi> that it could not ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtifie their undertaking.</p>
                  <p n="19">19. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 2. There may be in many per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:40601:55"/>a want of due <hi>devotion,</hi> or <hi>attention and fervency</hi> in the uſe of a Form; and yet this not at all proceed from the <hi>Form</hi> it ſelf, which therefore is not to be bla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med; but from other manifeſt cauſes, which ought to be removed.<note place="margin">Want of de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>votion in the worſhip of God, is the fault of the perſon, and not of the ſervice, in a wel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>compoſed Form.</note> It is not poſſible, that <hi>well ordered expreſſions</hi> of the matters of Prayer, and <hi>Religious ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice,</hi> ſhould of themſelves hinder mens affectionate joining in them. Nor can I think that there is any hindrance in any Chriſtian whomſoever, of the <hi>moſt Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gious exerciſe of Chriſtian graces,</hi> or of the moſt raiſed devotion in the uſe of a Form of Prayer; unleſs it be where perſons are under <hi>prejudices</hi> againſt Forms, or elſe are <hi>negligent</hi> in the exerciſes of Piety. And both theſe are faults of the perſon, which ought to be amended. It is too manifeſt, that the <hi>cenſures</hi> our Diſſenters unjuſtly vent, and the out-cries and oppoſitions they make, againſt our uſeful and pious publick Forms, hath made many, in their attendance upon the publick ſervice of God, more <hi>irreverent</hi> in their geſtures, and more <hi>careleſs</hi> of their devotion; and hath cauſed others to <hi>neglect the publick,</hi> and I fear all private exerciſe of Religion too; and have made others to engage in <hi>ſeparation</hi> with that giddineſs, that at laſt they know not where to ſtand, nor which
<pb n="95" facs="tcp:40601:55"/>way to go. And can they think they have hereby done <hi>good ſervice,</hi> either to God, or the ſouls of men, in occaſioning the worſhip of God to be by many <hi>neg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lected,</hi> and the minds of men to be <hi>per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perted</hi> from true Piety? Our Author ſpeaking concerning Forms of Prayer ſaith, that<note n="l" place="margin">p. 40.</note> 
                     <hi>it is a great cooling to a Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians ſpirit, when his mind ſuggeſts doubts to him, whether this be a way, mode or me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod of worſhip, which God will accept.</hi> This is one effect of ſuggeſting needleſs ſcru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples againſt Forms, and which the Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thors of them muſt Anſwer for.</p>
                  <p n="20">20. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 3. <hi>Publick ſervice</hi> being that,<note place="margin">That is the beſt model of worſhip, which is moſt guided by the rules of our Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion.</note> in which the whole Church is intereſted, it ought to be ſo ordered, as may fit the general temper of the <hi>true Chriſtian ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit,</hi> but muſt not be cenſured, if it ſuit not with the inclination of all particular perſons (which is not poſſible to be done) eſpecially where their minds are diſorder<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed by <hi>paſſion or prejudice.</hi> And this due order is beſt effected, where there is moſt care taken of due <hi>reverence</hi> to God, and of uſing the beſt <hi>conſideration,</hi> for the di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geſting and ordering all things duly, and according to the <hi>rules of Religion.</hi> But Forms have manifeſtly this advantage, of having been moſt <hi>conſidered;</hi> and of reverence to God, in not being <hi>raſh and
<pb n="96" facs="tcp:40601:56"/>haſty to utter any thing before God,</hi> Eccl. 5.2.</p>
                  <p n="21">21. There are ſeveral other expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, in the former part of this Writers third Chapter, which might deſerve ſome reflections. Some of them I ſhall wholly wave. But when he ſo oft inculcates, that we may not uſe leſs proper means, in God's ſervice,<note n="m" place="margin">p. 22, 43, 44. &amp; paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſim.</note> if our <hi>ſuperiours command,</hi> or if <hi>man command,</hi> or <hi>whoever require it,</hi> with other ſuch like expreſſions, theſe things ſeem to have no favourable aſpect upon our Go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vernours, but rather to inſinuate, that the Queſtion under debate is in the Iſſue, whether <hi>Gods command,</hi> or <hi>mans</hi> which is contrary to it, muſt be obeyed? But I hope I have ſufficiently ſhewed, that he hath ſaid nothing hitherto, to prove the Sanction of our Common-Prayer to be againſt the <hi>command</hi> of God. If it were ſo, he need not name, nor we would not plead, <hi>the commands of men.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="22">22. When he deſcribes the Souls atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion in Prayer, to be its<note n="n" place="margin">p. 33. &amp; p. 61. In Prayer is required a more im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mediate intuition and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>templation of God.</note> 
                     <hi>immediate con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>templation of God:</hi> his expreſſion here, and that in the margent ſeems to me to be too high for ſuch perſons, as have not out-done S. <hi>Paul,</hi> who ſaid, <hi>now we ſee through a glaſs darkly.</hi> And I ſhall on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly further note, that our Author is at ſometimes more kind and complying to
<pb n="97" facs="tcp:40601:56"/>wards, and hath more ſavourable expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions concerning the <hi>uſe of Forms,</hi> than at other times. For ſpeaking concerning Prayer without Forms, as moſt exciting fervency of affections, he ſaith,<note n="o" place="margin">p. 32.</note> 
                     <hi>We be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve this will juſtifie it ſelf to the experience of every pious deliberate ſoul.</hi> But he yields a little farther when he ſaid,<note n="p" place="margin">p. 44.</note> 
                     <hi>We do not think, but the experience of Chriſtians may be different in the caſe, and ſome may find the uſe of their own gifts the more advant a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geous, others may poſſibly find Forms more advantageous.</hi> And in another place he ſaith, concerning attention in the uſe of publick Forms, againſt which he had le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vied ſo many forces,<note n="q" place="margin">p. 53.</note> 
                     <hi>the Miniſter may (for ought we yet diſcern) do his work with equal attention of thoughts: for the attention of the hearers, we yet a little doubt it.</hi>
                  </p>
               </div>
               <div n="2" type="section">
                  <pb n="98" facs="tcp:40601:57"/>
                  <head>
                     <hi>SECT. II.</hi> A defence of ſome things urged in my <hi>Liber<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> to ſhew Forms no diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>advantage to devotion.</head>
                  <p>FOR trying whether Forms were any <hi>prejudice to piety</hi> and Religion, I propoſed it<note n="a" place="margin">Lib. Eccl. B. 1. Ch. 4. p. 121.</note> as <hi>uſeful, to conſult the judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of them, who are leaſt partial, and yet able to make a true eſtimate, and eſpecially to conſider the evidences of Reaſon, which may be produced.</hi> This method this Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor approves of; and undertakes firſt to examine what I mentioned under the former head.</p>
                  <p n="2">2. And in the entrance upon it, he tell us (what I lately noted from him) of the <hi>different experiences of Chriſtians.</hi> And thence he ſaith,<note n="b" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 45.</note> 
                     <hi>every one is bound in Prayer to uſe that lawful mean, which he finds moſt conducive to keep his thoughts at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tentive, and his affections fervent; ſo as one may be under an obligation not to uſe Forms, another under an obligation for the preſent to uſe them.</hi> And then he declares, that things of this nature are <hi>no fit matter for</hi> a ſuperiours command; and compares it with ſuperiours <hi>making a law,</hi> that all Miniſters ſhould <hi>pray with their eyes ſhut.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="3">
                     <pb n="99" facs="tcp:40601:57"/>3. Now concerning his former clauſe,<note place="margin">Sect. II.</note> I deſire it may be obſerved, that what ever is pretended, there is more of ſincere piety and true Religious fervency exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſed, in complying with a well ordered eſtabliſhment, than by breaking it. For the preſerving Unity, and giving due re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verence to ſuperiours, are duties which our Religion enjoin. And that Argument whereby<note n="c" place="margin">
                        <hi>p. 24.</hi> More of piety and fervency in the keeping peace and unity, than in breaking them.</note> this Writer proves attention and fervency to be neceſſary, becauſe <hi>we muſt love the Lord our God with all our heart, and with all our ſoul,</hi> doth alſo re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quire an univerſal practice of all piety and <hi>Religious obedience:</hi> this being the love of God to <hi>keep his Commandments.</hi> And he who ſeriouſly minds his duty, muſt have a conſcientious regard to <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> order and the duties of due ſubmiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion; and the obſerving them are not the way to make him leſs devout and fervent, unleſs we can imagine, that the <hi>breaking</hi> ſome of the divine Precepts, is a way of <hi>preparation</hi> to fit and diſpoſe us for the <hi>keeping</hi> others. Whereas in truth, all pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctices of ſin do more or leſs indiſpoſe men for the pious diſcharge of their duties; but Religion is ſo <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niform,</hi> that the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>erciſe of one part of our duty, will never <hi>hinder</hi> a pious man from the beſt perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mance of another; nor can it, unleſs the
<pb n="100" facs="tcp:40601:58"/>duties of Religion ſhould <hi>thwart and croſs</hi> one another; to aſſert which, would be a reflexion upon God himſelf. And I have in<note n="d" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. B. 1. Ch. 1. p. 16, 17, 18.</note> another place obſerved, that the <hi>promiſes</hi> of Gods grace and preſence, are chiefly made to them who <hi>embrace Peace and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity;</hi> and that therein is the greateſt <hi>encreaſe</hi> of Chriſtianity, in per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons who are ſerious and diligent.</p>
                  <p n="4">4. And concerning the <hi>acceptable wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipping of God,</hi> I deſire that it may be further conſidered, that when our Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our commands him,<note place="margin">
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                           <desc>•••</desc>
                        </gap>king <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 span">
                           <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                        </gap>nd <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 span">
                           <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                        </gap>ing ſuperio<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>rs <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>in <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="3 letters">
                           <desc>•••</desc>
                        </gap>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces.</note> who <hi>brings his gift to the Altar, if his Brother hath ought a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt him, to go firſt and be reconciled to his Brother, and then come and offer his gift,</hi> Mat. 5.23, 24. this Precept muſt needs be of the greater force, when it hath reſpect to the <hi>whole Church,</hi> or So<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciety of Chriſtians, and alſo to our <hi>ſupe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riours.</hi> For if the Church of which any one was a member, hath this <hi>againſt him,</hi> that he hath unwarrantably <hi>broken its peace</hi> and unity, and forſaken its Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion; and if his ſuperiours have this againſt him, that he hath <hi>diſobeyed that authority,</hi> which God and our Saviour hath eſtabliſhed, and hath not yielded due ſubmiſſion and reſpect thereto; he muſt according to our Saviours direction, firſt return to his duty, and be <hi>reconciled</hi>
                     <pb n="101" facs="tcp:40601:58"/>to thoſe whom he hath injured, before he can expect that God will receive his ſervice.</p>
                  <p n="5">5. Concerning the fitneſs and reaſona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bleneſs of ſuperiours making <hi>laws about Forms of Prayer,</hi> I ſhall diſcourſe ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>what in<note n="e" place="margin">Sect. 4. a. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> another place. But whileſt he compareth the <hi>enjoining</hi> a well-ordered <hi>Liturgy,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſt<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="4 letters">
                           <desc>••••</desc>
                        </gap>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the order of <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="4 letters">
                           <desc>••••</desc>
                        </gap>hip to be honoured.</note> which is really of great uſe to Religion, with <hi>making a law</hi> that all Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters ſhould <hi>pray with their eyes ſhut,</hi> which can be of no advantage: this looks too like a deſign of humouring the vain fancies of <hi>unruly men,</hi> in expoſing the pious actions of ſuperiours, to their con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tempt and deriſion; as if they were empty and fooliſh things. But theſe are not things to be ſported with; when according to S. <hi>Peters</hi> doctrine, 2 <hi>Pet.</hi> 2.9, 10. the <hi>ſpeaking evil of dignities,</hi> is one part of the deſcription of them, whom God <hi>chiefly reſerves to the day of judgment to be puniſhed.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="6">6. And there can be no <hi>publick worſhip</hi> in any Congregation, unleſs it be firſt de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>termined to be either with, or without a Form. And is it allowable, and neceſſary for order, that he who <hi>officiateth</hi> in any Chriſtian Aſſembly, ſhould determine this by his authority; but only unſit, that our <hi>Governours</hi> ſhould determine any thing
<pb n="102" facs="tcp:40601:59"/>herein, though God hath charged them with the <hi>care of his Church,</hi> and hath fix<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in them a <hi>ſupremacy in matters Eccleſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſtical?</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Without this, great confuſion.</note> But if our Authors opinion be, as it ſeems to be by his diſcourſe, that all <hi>private Chriſtians</hi> ought ſo to determine themſelves, as to join in the ſeveral dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent modes of worſhip according as themſelves are inclined (and conſequent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly they muſt <hi>change</hi> theſe too, as oft as their inclinations vary; and all their <hi>Church-Covenants</hi> and obligations to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinue in Communion with any particular Society, will be as unjuſt encroachments upon <hi>Chriſtian Liberty,</hi> as penal Laws and an <hi>Act of <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity</hi>) this alſo is very un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>accountable. For this makes our Saviours <hi>conſtitution of his Church</hi> ſo far void, as to account the members born and baptized in an eſtabliſhed Church, to be under no obligation to the <hi>guides</hi> and Paſtors of the Church, but that they are wholly left to themſelves, to <hi>ſeek or found a new one,</hi> and it takes away all poſſibility of any furture <hi>eſtabliſhment.</hi> And the Iſſue of any future <hi>eſtabliſhent.</hi> And the Iſſue of this muſt alſo be at laſt, that it ſhall be neceſſary, that there be as many ſeveral ways of <hi>publick worſhip,</hi> exerciſed in every Precinct, as there are different opinions and fancies of men living in it, that none of them may be at a loſs, for ſuch a pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick
<pb n="103" facs="tcp:40601:59"/>worſhip which themſelves beſt ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prove. And likewiſe there muſt be no care of eſtabliſhing ſuch things, as may expreſs <hi>moſt reverence to God,</hi> or tend moſt to the real proſit and <hi>advantage</hi> of men, but in Religion every man muſt <hi>do what is right in his own eyes.</hi> But this is ſuch a way of <hi>confuſion</hi> as gratifies the fanciful inclinations of men, but doth not provide for the <hi>honour of God,</hi> and the care of <hi>true piety.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="7">7. That Forms of Prayer are not diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>advantageous, but uſeful and profitable to piety, I<note n="f" place="margin">Lib. Eccl. p 121.</note> produced two teſtimonies, againſt which I ſuppoſed our Diſſenters would not object. The firſt was of the <hi>Leyden</hi> Profeſſors, who ſay, <hi>they contend,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Of the Ley<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>den Profeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſors.</note> 
                     <hi>that they are not only lawful but very ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vantageous, becauſe every Chriſtian cannot fitly conceive new Prayers, and the attention of Auditors in great Aſſemblies, is not a little helped by uſual Forms.</hi> Now o<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor doth not deny that they <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> to this purpoſe, but firſt ſaith,<note n="g" place="margin">Reaſ. Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count, p. 46.</note> 
                     <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> without reaſon ſignifieth nothing.</hi> But it ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifieth as much as I intended, that is, to expreſs the ſenſe of ſuch perſons, whom he cannot charge with partiality; but my reaſons I afterward expreſſed. But he further obſerveth, that they recommend the ability<note n="h" place="margin">Syn. The<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ol. Di<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> 36. n. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> of <hi>praying without previous
<pb n="104" facs="tcp:40601:60"/>Forms upon emergent occaſions.</hi> But doth their adding this, deny what they before declared with ſome earneſtneſs, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the <hi>ordinary publick ſervice?</hi> We do eſteem ſuch abilities alſo in their proper place, and do ſet a value upon thoſe <hi>Books of devotion,</hi> which are compoſed by them, with prudence and piety. And how far <hi>Prayers without Forms</hi> are de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſireable to be uſed, I ſhall give my ſenſe in<note n="i" place="margin">Ch. 5.</note> another Chapter, where he treats of them.</p>
                  <p n="8">8. The other teſtimony I produced,<note place="margin">Of the Wa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lachrian Claſſis.</note> was from the <hi>Walachrian</hi> Claſſis, who commend <hi>Forms,</hi> for <hi>helping the attention of the Anditors in great Aſſemblies, and for</hi>
                     <note n="k" place="margin">Conſid. Cont. in Angl. c. 7. p. 173, 174, 176.</note> 
                     <hi>keeping <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity, preventing ſcan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dals, and encreaſing edification;</hi> and they declare how <hi>piouſly</hi> God may be <hi>worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped</hi> in the uſe of them. Now though our Author ſaith little to the former teſtimo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny, he hath much to ſay to this. Some<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times he ſeemeth <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>o acknowledge them, to ſpeak againſt his ſenſe and opinion. And therefore<note n="l" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 51. &amp; 54.</note> he ſets himſelf, to anſwer ſome few of their <hi>Arguments,</hi> which they urge for the uſe of Forms. And ſpeaking concerning a preſcribed Form promoting <hi>attenting,</hi> ſaith,<note n="m" place="margin">p. 53.</note> 
                     <hi>He admire, that our Reverend B<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>iren ſhould ſo much as mention it, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> a due medium in the caſe.</hi>
                     <pb n="105" facs="tcp:40601:60"/>And he acknowledgeth,<note n="n" place="margin">p. 54.</note> They have <hi>ſome expreſſions, which would make one think, they judged it lawful, for ſome Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters, having the gift of Prayer, in pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick to uſe the preſcribed Forms of others, commended to them ſometimes.</hi> In which words he uſeth a great deal more wari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of expreſſion than will appear agree<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able to their ſenſe. And again he ſaith,<note n="o" place="margin">p. 55.</note> 
                     <hi>authority apart from the reaſons they give, ſignifieth little in the caſe.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="9">9. And now I muſt entreat my Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders patience a while, that I may exa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine his <hi>exceptions</hi> he enters againſt this teſtimony, or its being intended to the ſenſe for which I produced it. And though ſome of theſe lie ſcattered in his Diſcourſe, I have ſo collected them, as to digeſt them under particular heads.</p>
                  <p n="10">10. He firſt objects that<note place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 46, 47, 48.</note> 
                     <hi>the</hi>
                     <note n="q" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. in Angl. p. 171.</note> 
                     <hi>Wala<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chrians profeſs themſelves to agree with Ame<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius de Caſ. Conſc. l.</hi> 4. <hi>cap.</hi> 17. <hi>qu.</hi> 4. and with the <hi>Leyden</hi> Profeſſors. And then he takes pains to prove, that <hi>Ameſius</hi> was not for preferring the uſe of <hi>publick Forms,</hi> as of moſt advantage to Piety, but in the place cited, ſpeaks of them, as the leſs perfect way of praying. Now I ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledge this to be the ſenſe of <hi>Ameſius.</hi> But it ſhould have been obſerved by our Author, that the Walachrians only de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clared
<pb n="106" facs="tcp:40601:61"/>their Agreement with him, in that Queſtion which was by them propoſed, viz. <hi>Whether Forms were lawful, and not ſuperſtitious, and whether it be lawful to communicate with them who uſe them?</hi> And in the reſolution of this Queſtion, they agree with <hi>Ameſius: in hac contro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſia faciles accedimus iis quae ab Ameſio ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per hac Quaeſtione ſcribuntur.</hi> But it is ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Queſtion, Whether praying by pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick Forms, be the <hi>moſt uſeful</hi> way of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming that ſervice; and though <hi>Ameſius</hi> in the ſame place, ſeems by general ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions to take in this Caſe, they could not in this agree both with him, and the <hi>Leyden</hi> Profeſſors, and their own ſenſe of this they fully expreſs,<note n="r" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. p. 173, 174.</note> that <hi>Forms in publick worſhip help the attention of Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ditors and are for edification.</hi> And they declare not their own ſenſe alone, but<note n="ſ" place="margin">p. 178, 179.</note> 
                     <hi>in omnibus pene Eccleſiis Reformatis appro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bantur Eccleſiaſticae Liturgiae precum<expan>
                           <am>
                              <g ref="char:abque"/>
                           </am>
                           <ex>que</ex>
                        </expan> for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mulae, ut utiles, &amp; aedificationi Eccleſiae con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducentes; In almoſt all the Reformed Churches, Church-Liturgies and Forms of Prayer are approved as profitable, and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducing to edification.</hi> And more concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing their ſenſe may appear from <hi>n.</hi> 13, 14, 16.</p>
                  <p n="11">11. Secondly, he ſaith,<note n="t" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 48.</note> the <hi>Walachri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans</hi> rejected our <hi>Engliſh Common-Prayer
<pb n="107" facs="tcp:40601:61"/>Book,</hi> and therefore their teſtimony ought not <hi>to have been produced, to coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tenance it.</hi> Now I acknowledge that they did raſhly condemn<note n="u" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. p. 172.</note> the Engliſh Service, nor did I produce their teſtimony, as if they had particularly favoured it. I am inclined to think, it was miſrepreſented to them. But their evidence is the more conſiderable, in what they ſay concerning <hi>Forms in general,</hi> for which purpoſe only I cited them, ſince they were ſo far from being <hi>partial</hi> on our ſide, that they clo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed too far with them, who were for the <hi>ſubverting our Liturgy,</hi> and cenſured it as <hi>Idolatrous and ſuperſtitious.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="12">12. Thirdly, he ſaith, <hi>they,</hi>
                     <note n="x" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 53.</note> 
                     <hi>and the Leyden Profeſſors, ſpeak rather of the law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fulneſs of Forms in general, than of Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters uſing them.</hi> Whereas they propoſe their Queſtion, concerning Forms,<note n="y" place="margin">Conſid. Cont. p. 171.</note> 
                     <hi>in publico cultu, in publick worſhip:</hi> They and the <hi>Leyden</hi> Profeſſors declare their uſefulneſs, <hi>in magnis praecipue Eccleſiarum conventibus, eſpecially</hi>
                     <note n="z" place="margin">p. 173.</note> 
                     <hi>in the great Church Aſſemblies,</hi> and <hi>in publici cultûs exercitiis,</hi> in the <hi>performances of publick worſhip:</hi> and they diſcourſed of them, as<note n="a" place="margin">p. 179.</note> 
                     <hi>Forms of Prayer and of adminiſtration of Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments.</hi> Now in theſe Caſes they muſt have ſpecial reſpect to Miniſters uſing them: and the ſame appears from what I
<pb n="108" facs="tcp:40601:62"/>cited concerning Liturgies, <hi>n.</hi> 10. and al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo from the following Paragraph.</p>
                  <p n="13">13. Fourthly, He ſaith,<note n="b" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 53, 54.</note> 
                     <hi>there is not a word in them, to juſtifie the lawful uſe of Forms impoſed upon all Miniſters.</hi> Now the Reader may obſerve theſe words; ſay they,<note n="c" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. in Angl. p. 179.</note> 
                     <hi>Maſcula eſt ſententia J. Calvini in Epiſtola</hi> 87. <hi>ad Protectorem Angliae. Quod ad formulas, inquit, precum,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>It is an excellent ſentence of</hi> Calvin, <hi>in his</hi> 87<hi rend="sup">th</hi> 
                     <hi>Epiſtle to the Protector of</hi> England. <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning Forms of Prayer and Eccleſiaſtical Rites, I much approve, that it may be cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain, from which the Pastors may not de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>part in their function, both to provide for the unskilfulneſs of ſome, and that the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent and agreement of all Churches may be more manifeſt, and that a ſtop may be put to the changeable levity of ſome, who affect novelties.</hi> And they add,<note n="d" place="margin">Ibid.</note> there ought to be a <hi>ſtated Catechiſm, ſtatam Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramentorum Adminiſtrationem, publicam item precum formulam,</hi> a ſtated Admini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtration of Sacraments, and a ſtated pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick Form of Prayers.</p>
                  <p n="14">14. Fifthly, He ſaith, they ſay<note n="e" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 50, 51.</note> 
                     <hi>holy affections</hi> may accompany a Form, <hi>This</hi> ſaith he, <hi>toucheth not the Queſtion, which is about the</hi> magis <hi>and</hi> minus. And ſo he excepts againſt them, as not ſpeaking an <hi>equal intention and fervency</hi> to be exerci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:40601:62"/>in Forms. Now I might ſay, that they do ſpeak of <hi>due attention and reverence,</hi> in the uſe of Forms, <hi>p.</hi> 174. and our Author ſaith, <hi>due attention muſt be equal attention, p.</hi> 52. And when they declare Forms to be <hi>profitable,</hi> and that by them <hi>attention is helped, p.</hi> 173, 174. this not only ſpeaks the devotion to be <hi>equal</hi> in the uſe of Forms, to what it might otherwiſe be, but that it may be hereby the <hi>greater.</hi> And they commend them,<note n="f" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. p. 174.</note> 
                     <hi>ad majorem Eccleſiarum aedificationem, for the greater edification of Churches;</hi> and this muſt be for the making them the better.</p>
                  <p n="15">15. Sixthly, He ſaith,<note n="g" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 53.</note> 
                     <hi>they ſpeak not a word of the lawfulneſs or utility of reading Prayers.</hi> And what they ſpeak of Forms, he would it ſeems have meant, not of <hi>Forms read,</hi> but gotten without Book, of which he diſcourſeth, <hi>p.</hi> 25, 26. But they judge Forms profitable,<note n="h" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. p. 174. &amp; p. 176.</note> 
                     <hi>modo cum debita attentione, reverentia,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>ex libro pronuncientur, if they be with due attention and reverence pronounced out of a Book.</hi> This our Author but half a page before <hi>p.</hi> 52. thus expreſſed, <hi>ſo they be read with attention: ſo the Walachrians.</hi> If this be not enough, they further declare<note n="i" place="margin">p. 176.</note> 
                     <hi>ſacras Scripturae literas legunt fideles,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>Christi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans read the holy Scriptures, with under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding, humility, reverence, zeal,</hi> &amp;c. and
<pb n="110" facs="tcp:40601:63"/>why may not Prayers be <hi>pronounced in the ſame manner,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Ch. III.</note> 
                     <hi>out of preſcribed Forms?</hi> And here again our Author but two pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges before, <hi>p.</hi> 51. tranſlates theſe words of the Walachrians, <hi>quidni &amp; orationes eodem modo ex praeſcriptis formulis pronun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciari poſſunt; and therefore why may not Forms of Prayer be ſo read.</hi> Theſe fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent contradictions in this Diſcourſe, make me ſometimes apt to think, that whereas it always ſpeaks in the plural number, as <hi>we believe, we judge, we ſay,</hi> it may poſſibly be, that ſome part of it may be written by one hand, and ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing added by another, and that may be the cauſe of its ſo many diſagreements with it ſelf.</p>
                  <p n="16">16. Laſtly, We are told,<note n="k" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 53.</note> 
                     <hi>the Wala<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chrians in ſtating the queſtion, profeſs only to ſpeak to the caſe, where men want an abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity, or a liberty to exerciſe it.</hi> But the Claſſis of <hi>Walachria</hi> tell us, they diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe of Prayers preſcribed,<note n="l" place="margin">Conſ. Cont. p. 173.</note> 
                     <hi>ut utiles</hi> &amp;c. <hi>as profitable for them who want abi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity, or a liberty of exerciſing it, &amp; ut at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tentio auditorum,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>and that the atten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the Auditors in great Aſſemblies, may be helped and guided.</hi> And again they com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mend them as<note n="m" place="margin">p. 174.</note> 
                     <hi>profitable, non tantum in neceſſitatis caſu,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>not only in a caſe of neceſſity, where fit ability is wanting; but
<pb n="111" facs="tcp:40601:63"/>alſo that the Auditors attention may be helped and directed,</hi> &amp;c. And their ſenſe herein may be alſo manifeſt from <hi>n.</hi> 13.</p>
                  <p n="17">17. Now though I laid no great <hi>weight</hi> upon this teſtimony, as is manifeſt from the words immediately following it,<note n="n" place="margin">Libert. Eccl. p. 122.</note> 
                     <hi>But the ſureſt way of tryal, is from conſidering ſeveral Arguments;</hi> yet the Reader may eaſily ſee, that they ſpake fully enough to the purpoſe, for which I produced them. And though our Author when he firſt mentioned this teſtimony of the <hi>Wala<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chrian</hi> Claſſis, promiſed<note n="o" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 46.</note> 
                     <hi>We will give our Reader a full account of what is ſaid by them;</hi> he hath not only been very defe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctive in his account, but hath uttered divers manifeſt falſhoods. This muſt diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cover either an high degree of <hi>careleſs<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs,</hi> which is not to deal faithfully with his Reader, eſpecially after his particular promiſe to the contrary; or elſe which I am not willing to ſuſpect, a deſign of <hi>im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſing</hi> upon thoſe, who will take things of this nature upon his credit. And if all theſe things were meer <hi>miſtakes</hi> and over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſights, as I am moſt enclined to believe, it pitieth me greatly to ſee, how ſtrangely ſome mens minds lie open to them, againſt very plain and clear evidence.</p>
                  <p n="18">18. To prove Forms of Prayer to be <hi>no diſadvantage to piety,</hi> I urged in
<pb n="112" facs="tcp:40601:64"/>my<note n="p" place="margin">
                        <hi>Ch. 4. p. 122, 123.</hi> Arguments to ſhew Forms of Prayer to be no hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>drance to piety. <hi>1.</hi> From God and our Saviour preſcribing them.</note> 
                     <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica</hi> three Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments. My firſt Argument was, <hi>That God himſelf preſcribed a conſtant Form of Prayer, for the Jewiſh offerings, and for the Prieſts bleſſing, and our Saviour directed the Lords Prayer as a Form: but the Holy God and our bleſſed Saviour, would not enjoin what is of its own nature an hindrance to godli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, piety and Religion.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="19">19. In anſwer to this Argument, our Author turns every way. He ſometimes <hi>miſrepreſents</hi> my ſenſe, as if I affirmed, that <hi>God and Chriſt had appointed the Forms of Prayer which are now ordinarily uſed, p.</hi> 56. or as if the ſcope of my Argument was to prove, that <hi>men</hi> may lawfully <hi>ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>point</hi> what <hi>God</hi> may appoint, and ſaith the <hi>ſame Argument would prove a liberty for men to make new Scriptures, p.</hi> 56, 58. But the Queſtion under debate, was not at all concerning the <hi>authority</hi> of men, nor concerning the <hi>lawfulneſs</hi> of appointing Forms merely, but it was whether the uſe of them be an <hi>advantage</hi> or <hi>prejudice to Religion.</hi> Nor am I ſo void of all reve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence to God, as ever ſo much as to think, that any Creature hath an authority to do or command, whatſoever God him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf can do or command. But the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance of what he further Anſwers, is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducible to two heads.</p>
                  <p n="20">
                     <pb n="113" facs="tcp:40601:64"/>20. Firſt, That <hi>God</hi>
                     <note n="q" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 56, 57, 58.</note> 
                     <hi>may legitimate ſome things by his Precept,</hi> which other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe would be unlawful: and then ſuch things being commanded, will be no <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>judice to devotion,</hi> ſince <hi>God will ſecure his own inſtitutions.</hi> And here he tells us <hi>God might direct Images of Oxen and Che<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rubims to be in his Temple, and the people might worſhip before them; but</hi> Aaron <hi>might not make a golden Calf.</hi> And God might <hi>command</hi> Abraham <hi>to offer up</hi> Iſaac. And therefore this will <hi>only conclude, that Forms of Prayer are not in themſelves un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawful as murther</hi> (though by his inſtance, they may be as unlawful as for a Father to kill his Son) <hi>or inceſt.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="21">21. Now the ſenſe of this part of his Anſwer, is, That the <hi>God of infinite good<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs</hi> and purity, may <hi>appoint</hi> and enjoin, and conſequently may be pleaſed with, ſuch things as are in their nature hurtful to piety, and <hi>oppoſe goodneſs</hi> and purity in the World. And I deſire our Author upon his further thoughts, to conſider what high reflexions theſe things caſt up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the <hi>divine majeſty.</hi> Indeed God did appoint the <hi>Ceremonial worſhip</hi> of the Iſrae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lites,<note place="margin">Nothing which God commands is a rule of practice, can hinder piety.</note> which was a more imperfect way of ſerving God, than that under the Goſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pel; yet conſidering the ſtate of the World as it then was, and how God con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deſcended
<pb n="114" facs="tcp:40601:65"/>therein to the infirmities of men, and that this was typical of Chriſt to come, it was at that time a real <hi>help to Religious Piety.</hi> But it is contrary to the divine nature to aſſert, that God ſhould give inſtitutions and rules, for ordering that part of his worſhip, which is <hi>moral</hi> and perpetual as Prayer is, and theſe to be of force both throughout the <hi>Jewiſh</hi> and <hi>Chriſtian Church;</hi> which yet are a diſadvantage to Piety. But beſides many other Forms, thoſe in <hi>Deut.</hi> 21.8. and <hi>Deut.</hi> 26.3, 5.... 10. and <hi>v.</hi> 13, 14, 15. were to be of uſe throughout the Jewiſh State; and the <hi>Lords Prayer</hi> throughout the Ages of the Chriſtian Church. It was called <hi>the daily</hi>
                     <note n="r" place="margin">Conc. Tolet. 4. c. 9.</note> 
                     <hi>Prayer,</hi> by one of the Councils of <hi>Toledo,</hi> and to be uſed <hi>thrice a day,</hi> in the time of the<note n="ſ" place="margin">Conſt. Ap. l. 7. c. 25.</note> Conſtitutions called Apoſtolical.</p>
                  <p n="22">22. The pretences on which our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor relies are very weak.<note place="margin">How far Gods inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tutions are ſecured from mens ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king ill uſe of them.</note> For it is un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reaſonable to imagine, that God ſhould eſtabliſh <hi>ſtanding inſtitutions,</hi> which in their own nature tend to <hi>hinder piety,</hi> and then ſhould undertake by ſome extraor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinary method, to <hi>preſerve</hi> them from being abuſed; when it is plain, he doth not further <hi>ſecure</hi> his moſt excellent inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tutions, from being abuſed, than their own <hi>excellency</hi> and the <hi>piety</hi> of the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian
<pb n="115" facs="tcp:40601:65"/>Spirit doth conduce thereunto. The <hi>holy Scriptures</hi> have been wreſted, and perverted by evil men, and <hi>Prayer</hi> it ſelf hath been abuſed to Hypocriſy; and yet both theſe are divine inſtitutions.</p>
                  <p n="23">23. And concerning the <hi>Images of the Oxen and Cherubims,</hi> he is miſtaken in ſaying, that the <hi>people might lawfully worſhip before</hi> them which <hi>were in the Temple:</hi> for the people might not come within the Sanctuary where they were, and ſo might not ſo much as ſee them. But there is a greater miſtake than this,<note place="margin">Of the Ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges of Oxen within the Temple; and of Cheru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bims upon the walls and doors thereof.</note> concerning their uſe in <hi>worſhip.</hi> There were indeed <hi>Cherubims graven upon the walls, and doors of the temple,</hi> 1 Kin. 6.29, 35. but God never allowed or ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pointed theſe to ſuch ends and purpoſes, as the <hi>Golden Calf</hi> was made and uſed, but for the adorning the Temple. They were not intended as repreſentations of God himſelf, nor might the people give to them any part of divine honour, or ſay to them, <hi>theſe are thy Gods O Iſrael,</hi> Ex. 32.4. But molten or <hi>carved work,</hi> when it was not made to be worſhipped, or to be a Symbolical repreſentation of God, was never forbidden to the Jews, as many of the Jews themſelves have by miſtake imagined; nor were thoſe pieces of art, when ſecured from theſe abuſes, any <hi>diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>advantage
<pb n="116" facs="tcp:40601:66"/>to Piety</hi> and Religion. There was anciently the ſtamp of a <hi>Caſtle,</hi> and other reſemblances upon the Shekel of <hi>Salomon,</hi> and other Jewiſh Medals, as ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pears from the repreſentation of them in<note n="t" place="margin">Waſer. de Antiq. num. Hebr. Walton. in Supplem. ad Brere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wood de Pond. &amp;c.</note> 
                     <hi>Waſerus</hi> and Biſhop <hi>Walton;</hi> and nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther this, nor the <hi>Lyons</hi> about <hi>Salomons</hi> Throne, were to be condemned as un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawful, 1 <hi>Kin.</hi> 10.19, 20. Nor did the ſecond Commandment forbid the <hi>likeneſs</hi> of any Creature to be made; ſo as in general to condemn the Arts of limning, carving, and engraving; but only for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bad it to be made, ſo as to receive any part of that <hi>worſhip,</hi> which is due to God, as<note n="u" place="margin">Ant. Jud. l. 3. c. 4.</note> 
                     <hi>Joſephus</hi> truly gives an account thereof.</p>
                  <p n="24">24. Nor will the command given to <hi>Abraham,</hi> to <hi>offer up his ſon,</hi> prove that Gods Precepts require any thing to be performed, which is in its own nature prejudicial to Piety. For this was only a Precept of <hi>tryal,</hi> God did not deſire that the Father ſhould ſlay his Son, but as<note n="x" place="margin">Amb. de Abr. l. 1. c. 22.</note> S. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſaid, <hi>tentabat ſi Dei prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepta praeferret filio, made a tryal, whether he eſteemed the commands of God above his ſon.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Of the Pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept for <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>braham</hi>'s Offering <hi>Iſaac.</hi>
                     </note> And this Tryal was no <hi>diſadvantage</hi> to <hi>Abrahams</hi> Piety, but a great evidence, and <hi>high exerciſe</hi> of it. But Gods with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>holding <hi>Abraham</hi> from ſlaying his Son, by
<pb n="117" facs="tcp:40601:66"/>giving him a countermand, after he had tried his obedience, is a conſiderable in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance to ſhew, that nothing is <hi>grateful</hi> and pleaſing to God, that is not every way reconcileable to goodneſs: and the ancient Chriſtian Writers accounted juſtly, the <hi>bloody, inhumane, and obſcene rites,</hi> of many of the <hi>Pagan Deities,</hi> to be a ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient objection, both againſt them, and their worſhip. And beſides this, <hi>Iſaacs</hi> bearing the Wood, and being laid upon the Altar, hath been accounted<note n="y" place="margin">Aug. de Civ. Dei. l. 14. c. 22. Firſt Leſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon on <hi>Good Fri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>day,</hi> in our Common Prayer.</note> 
                     <hi>a figure</hi> of the <hi>ſuffering</hi> of our Saviour, and this act of <hi>Abrahams obedience,</hi> might be com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded with ſome reſpect thereunto: and upon this obedience, <hi>Abraham</hi> recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved ſome peculiar inſtructions, and pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſes concerning the Meſſias, <hi>Gen.</hi> 22.16, 17, 18. all which tended to <hi>promote, and advance</hi> his Faith and Piety. Now as it is unſafe, from ſuch inſtances as this, to cenſure the <hi>uſefulneſs</hi> of any of Gods or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinary Precepts, which he appointed to be of continued uſe; ſo I deſire our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor to conſider, whether this branch of his diſcourſe be an <hi>help</hi> or <hi>hindrance to piety</hi> and Religion, in <hi>teaching men</hi> to ſlight and diſeſteem, and conſequently to neglect and <hi>break, any of the leaſt of Gods Commandments.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="25">25. But he further ſaith,<note n="z" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 57.</note> 
                     <hi>it is not un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queſtionable,
<pb n="118" facs="tcp:40601:67"/>whether God and Chriſt pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed Forms of bleſſing and prayer, to be uſed by Miniſters and people.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Gods com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand is expreſs in the Old Te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtament for Forms of Prayer.</note> Now the Forms of <hi>Prayer</hi> I above mentioned out of <hi>Deuteronomy,</hi> are ſo plainly and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſly directed, that he who will be ſo bold as to aſſert, that God only intended that they ſhould uſe <hi>thoſe words,</hi> or ſuch others as themſelves ſhould think <hi>more fit</hi> for that purpoſe; he may as well ſay, that when God appointed his particular Sacrifices, his meaning was, that they ſhould either offer <hi>thoſe ſacrifices,</hi> which he had appointed, or <hi>ſome other,</hi> which they ſhould think more expedient. For the injunction of the <hi>ſpecial ſacrifices</hi> God appointed, is not more expreſs, than of thoſe Prayers which he commanded.</p>
                  <p n="26">26. And as the particular Form of the <hi>Prieſtly benediction</hi> is plainly appointed, <hi>Num.</hi> 6.23, 24, 25, 26. ſo it hath been obſerved by<note n="a" place="margin">Buxt. Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nag. Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>daic. c. 21.</note> 
                     <hi>Buxtorfe, Druſius,</hi> and other learned men, that upon the day of <hi>atone<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment,</hi> the <hi>High Prieſt ſolemnly pronounced</hi> this Form of bleſſing the people in the Temple,<note place="margin">And for the Prieſts bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing.</note> and did then peculiarly pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nounce the name of <hi>Jehovah.</hi> And ſome Chriſtian Writers have thought, that the name <hi>Jehovah</hi> being thrice expreſſed in that Benediction was ſome intimation of the Trinity. And the<note n="b" place="margin">Par. Chald. Jon. in Num. 6.23, 24, 25, 26.</note> 
                     <hi>Chaldee Paraphraſe</hi>
                     <pb n="119" facs="tcp:40601:67"/>under the name of <hi>Jonathan ben <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>ziel,</hi> to expreſs the conſtant and ſtrict obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vation, of the very words of this <hi>ſolemn Benediction,</hi> in the Hebrew Tongue, re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>citeth all the words thereof in the He<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brew, before he gives the ſenſe of it in his Paraphraſe, but doth not do the like in other places of the Law. And this very <hi>bleſſing</hi> is not only uſed as a Form by the <hi>Church of England,</hi> in the Office for the Viſitation of the ſick, but the ſame is in the <hi>Geneva Liturgy</hi> compoſed by<note n="c" place="margin">Prec. Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſ. Form. Genev.</note> 
                     <hi>Cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vin,</hi> and alſo in that drawn up by<note n="d" place="margin">Luther. Tom. 3. f. 10.</note> 
                     <hi>Lu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther,</hi> at the beginning of the <hi>German Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formation.</hi> And the members of that <hi>Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſembly,</hi> which ſet up the <hi>Directory</hi> in the place of our Liturgy, did ſo far aſſert the Form of this <hi>Prieſtly Benediction,</hi> that in their<note n="e" place="margin">Aſſembl. Annot. on Num. 6.23.</note> Annotations on thoſe words, <hi>On this wiſe ye ſhall bleſs ſaying,</hi> they ſay, <hi>Or thus, in a ſet Form of words.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="27">27. All that our Author hath againſt this, is to declare in theſe ſtrange words of M<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Cotton,</hi>
                     <note n="f" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. ubi ſup.</note> 
                     <hi>The Prieſts are indeed di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected to a Form of bleſſing,</hi> Num. 6.22. &amp;c. <hi>but that they uſed that, and no other Form, doth not appear; It is certain, the Apoſtles uſed divers other Forms.</hi> Now though what I have ſaid be ſufficient, to give an account of the <hi>uſe of this Bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diction;</hi> yet it is very unreaſonable to
<pb n="120" facs="tcp:40601:68"/>ſuppoſe, that Gods Precepts have not <hi>au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thority</hi> enough, to make what they pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribe a duty, unleſs we can prove, that men undertook the ordinary and <hi>conſtant practice</hi> of them. Nor is the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> uſing other Benedictions, at all to his purpoſe; ſince this Benediction was not preſcribed for them, but only for the <hi>Prieſts, Aaron</hi> and his Sons in the Tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple Service. And beſides this, a <hi>Benedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction</hi> preſcribed for any ſolemn <hi>publick ſervice,</hi> doth not hinder the uſe of other Benedictions out of that particular ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, and upon other occaſions; though they be given by the ſame perſon, as was the <hi>Benediction of</hi> Eli <hi>the High Prieſt,</hi> to <hi>Hannah</hi> and <hi>Elkanah,</hi> 1 Sam. 1.17. <hi>&amp; Ch.</hi> 2.20.</p>
                  <p n="28">28. He goes on to tell us that they<note n="g" place="margin">p. 57.</note> 
                     <hi>do not think, that ever our Saviour in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tended the Lords Prayer to be uſed ſyllabi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cally.</hi> And<note n="h" place="margin">De Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſib. Conſc. l. 4. c. 17. qu. 5.</note> 
                     <hi>Ameſius</hi> alſo declares, that our Lord did not intend to <hi>preſcribe a Form of words,</hi> to be conſtantly obſerved, in the <hi>Lords Prayer.</hi> Now it may well ſeem ſtrange, that any perſons ſhould harbour ſuch an opinion as this, if they had not ſome intereſt, which enclined them to have ſuch apprehenſions con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the Lords Prayer. But as our late Gracious Soveraign obſerved,<note n="i" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. c. 16.</note> 
                     <hi>its
<pb n="121" facs="tcp:40601:68"/>great guilt is, that it is the warrant and O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riginal Pattern of all ſet Liturgies in the Chriſtian Church.</hi> And I cannot but wonder, that<note n="k" place="margin">Grot. in Mat. 6.9. &amp; in Luc. 11.1.</note> 
                     <hi>Grotius</hi> ſhould entertain this extravagant and unreaſonable con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceit.</p>
                  <p n="29">29. But that our Saviour delivered this Prayer as a <hi>Form,</hi> to be of ordinary uſe, I gave manifeſt evidence,<note n="l" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. p. 100, 101, 102.</note> from the expreſſions of his <hi>precept,</hi> from the <hi>occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion</hi> of his delivering it, from the manner of its <hi>compoſure,</hi> and from clear teſtimo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies, concerning the <hi>uſual practice</hi> of the Primitive Church, in the firſt, ſecond, and third Centuries, in obſerving it as a <hi>Form.</hi> And our Author thought not fit to an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer any thing to theſe proofs,<note place="margin">The Lords Prayer was directed to be a Form.</note> nor in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deed to take any notice of them, unto which I ſhall refer the Reader. But this novel and groundleſs notion, is alſo great<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly oppoſite to the ſenſe of the <hi>ancient Church,</hi> in the following Centuries, and would have been then earneſtly explo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded; ſince they looked upon the <hi>Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles</hi> themſelves, and all other Chriſtians, to have been <hi>enjoined</hi> by divine Precept, to make uſe of this Prayer as a Form. S. <hi>Hierome</hi> declared,<note n="m" place="margin">Hieron. adv. Pelag. l. 3. c. 5.</note> 
                     <hi>Docuit Apoſtolos ſuos, ut quotidie in corporis illius ſacrificio cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dentes audeant loqui Pater noſter,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>He taught his Apoſtles, that every day believing in
<pb n="122" facs="tcp:40601:69"/>the ſacrifice of his body they ſhould ſay, Our Father which art in Heaven,</hi> &amp;c. And<note n="n" place="margin">Aug. E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſt. 89.</note> S. <hi>Auſtin</hi> ſaith, <hi>Omnibus neceſſaria eſt Oratio Dominica, quam ipſis arietibus gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gis,</hi> i. e. <hi>ipſis Apoſtolis ſuis, Dominus de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit, ut unuſquiſ<expan>
                           <am>
                              <g ref="char:abque"/>
                           </am>
                           <ex>que</ex>
                        </expan> Deo dicat, Dimitte nobis debita noſtra,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>The Lords Prayer is neceſſary for all, which the Lord gave to the chief of his flock, that is, to the very Apoſtles themſelves, that every one ſhould ſay to God, Forgive us our treſpaſſes,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
                  <p n="30">30. Among the <hi>Proteſtants,</hi> as their Writers do generally acknowledge it to be a preſcribed Form, ſo <hi>Apollonius</hi> and the Claſſis of<note n="o" place="margin">Conſid. contr. Ang. p. 177, 178.</note> 
                     <hi>Walachria</hi> obſerved, <hi>In omnibus Reformatarum Eccleſiarum Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giis,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>In all the publick Liturgies which are extant of the Reformed Churches, the Lords Prayer is preſcribed to be uſed.</hi> But our Authors Aſſertion not only contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicts the ſenſe of the ancient <hi>Catholick Church,</hi> and the generality of <hi>Protestants</hi> abroad; but he herein claſheth as well with the <hi>Directory,</hi> and with that <hi>Aſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bly</hi> at <hi>Weſtminſter</hi> which rejected our Common Prayer, as with the <hi>Church of England.</hi> In the<note n="p" place="margin">Direct. Of Prayer after Serm.</note> 
                     <hi>Directory</hi> they ſaid, <hi>The Prayer which Chriſt taught his Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples, is not only a pattern of Prayer, but it ſelf a moſt comprehenſive Prayer, and we
<pb n="123" facs="tcp:40601:69"/>recommend it to be uſed in the Prayers of the Church.</hi> And the members of that Aſſembly in their Annotations affirm, that<note n="q" place="margin">Aſſembl. Annot. on Luk. 11.2.</note> 
                     <hi>It is the moſt exact and ſacred Form of Prayer, indited and taught the Diſciples (who were to teach the whole World the rules and practice of true Religion) by Chriſt himſelf, who is beſt able to teach his ſervants to pray.</hi> And again, <hi>Chriſt pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed this Form of Prayer to be uſed by them.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="31">31. Now it is an unreaſonable confi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence and <hi>preſumption,</hi> to oppoſe and contradict the general ſenſe of the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Church in all Ages, and even the truly Primitive and Reformed Churches, if it be not upon great evidence. Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I ſhall now examine, what this Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter hath to ſay for his opinion. He ſaith,<note n="r" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 57.</note> 
                     <hi>If the Apostles had apprehended it left for a Form of words and ſyllables, we ſhould have found ſome after record of the uſe of it.</hi> But if he mean, there would be ſome record of this in the Scriptures and <hi>wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings of the Apostles;</hi> this is very vain, ſince it is certain, they do not contain ſuch <hi>Prayers</hi> as were uſed in the publick Aſſemblies: and it is as unreaſonable to expect this in them, as to expect that all Books of <hi>instruction,</hi> written by any of our Church, ſhould repeat our <hi>Publick
<pb n="124" facs="tcp:40601:70"/>Liturgy:</hi> and it is very uſual for ſuch Books, to have other expreſſions of Prayer and <hi>Supplication,</hi> than thoſe of our Common-Prayer. And if this objection were of any weight, it would as much prove, that our Saviour never intended, that <hi>Chriſtian Baptiſm</hi> ſhould be admini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtred, in the name of the <hi>Father,</hi> and of the <hi>Son,</hi> and of the <hi>Holy Ghoſt,</hi> as that the Lords Prayer ſhould not be uſed, though he plainly commanded both.</p>
                  <p n="32">32. But if by <hi>record,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">The Lords Prayer uſed as a Form in the Pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitive Church.</note> he means evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence beyond all exception, from <hi>authen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tick ancient Writers,</hi> concerning the pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice of the <hi>Primitive Church;</hi> though the producing ſuch evidence is not neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſary, to make the Precepts of our Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our valid; I have ſufficiently manifeſted ſo much, in the place lately referred un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to; but if he took no notice thereof, I cannot help that. And beſides what I mentioned above, <hi>n.</hi> 29. S. <hi>Aug.</hi> aſſures us,<note n="ſ" place="margin">Hom. 42. inter 50.</note> 
                     <hi>Ad altare Dei quotidie dicitur Oratio Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minica, The Lords Prayer is daily ſaid at Gods Altar.</hi> And in another place, ſpeak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of the Communion Service, he ſaith, that the Prayers thereof,<note n="t" place="margin">Ep. 59. ad Paul. Qu. 5.</note> 
                     <hi>fere omnis Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſia Dominica Oratione concludit; almoſt every Church doth conclude with the Lords Prayer.</hi> And the uſe of it after the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiving
<pb n="125" facs="tcp:40601:70"/>the Sacrament was alſo obſerved by<note n="u" place="margin">De Sacr. l. 5. c. 4.</note> S. <hi>Ambroſe.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="33">33. But our Author ſaith. 2. <hi>If Chriſt intended it for a Form,</hi>
                     <note n="x" place="margin">Ibid. p. 57.</note> 
                     <hi>all that can be concluded is, that Chriſt may appoint a Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgy for his Church, which ſurely none de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies.</hi> But it will alſo follow, that Forms of Prayer are not to be rejected and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned, but ought to be eſteemed of <hi>profitable uſe.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">It gives an approbation to other publick Forms.</note> For ſince ſuch Forms were of uſe among the <hi>Jews,</hi> in our Saviours time, as I have obſerved, and ſhall more particularly manifeſt in the end of the next Section, our Lord was ſo far from reproving this practice, or <hi>John</hi> the Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſt his conforming to the like, that him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf taught his own Diſciples a <hi>Form</hi> alſo, as the Baptiſt had taught his. Wherefore this manifeſtly declares an <hi>approbation</hi> of Forms of Prayer, taught and directed by others, who have the <hi>chief authority</hi> in the Church.</p>
                  <p n="34">34. The laſt thing he urgeth is,<note n="y" place="margin">p. 57, 58.</note> that <hi>ſuppoſing that Chriſt intended this as a Form at that time, whether it was to laſt beyond his Reſurrection, and the deſcent of the Holy Ghoſt, is a farther Queſtion.</hi> And though he doth not poſitively aſſert this, yet he would have his Reader to be of this opinion, and offers in proof of it, what he ſaith, <hi>was well obſerved,</hi> which I
<pb n="126" facs="tcp:40601:71"/>ſhall by and by conſider.<note place="margin">The Pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepts of Chriſt which all ancient Churches reverenced, may not now be laid aſide.</note> But firſt, Is it not a ſtrange boldneſs and <hi>irreverence</hi> to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards any Precept or Inſtitution of our Saviour, for him to ſuggeſt to men, that it is <hi>expired</hi> and <hi>antiquated,</hi> when our Lord himſelf gave no intimation of its being temporary, and the <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſal Church</hi> hath underſtood it otherwiſe? Is not this a new piece of Phariſaiſm, in teaching men how to make <hi>void the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandments</hi> of God, by looking upon them as out of date? This Author may by theſe means, do ſome ſervice for them, who contend that the Sacrament of <hi>Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm</hi> was only intended for the firſt ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſion of Nations into the Chriſtian Church, ſo far as the reputation of his bare authority will go. Yea, and for thoſe alſo who look upon the <hi>Lords Sup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per,</hi> the <hi>Ordination of Miniſters,</hi> and many other Chriſtian duties, not to be needful for the ſucceeding Ages after the Apoſtles.</p>
                  <p n="35">35.<note place="margin">The Apoſtles had extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ordinary aſſiſtances and abili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties before the Reſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rection of Chriſt.</note> Secondly, His ſuppoſing <hi>Forms</hi> might be requiſite for the Apoſtles before <hi>Chriſt Reſurrection,</hi> and the coming of the <hi>Holy Ghoſt,</hi> but that no ſuch low things are ſince that time fit to be conti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nued, doth too plainly manifeſt, that ſome perſons are ſtrangely big with ſwel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling conceits of themſelves. Dare our
<pb n="127" facs="tcp:40601:71"/>Author ſpeak out the plain ſenſe of this ſuggeſtion? which is this, That himſelf and other <hi>diſſenters</hi> are men of far greater abilities than the <hi>Apoſtles</hi> of our Saviour were, before his Reſurrection, though they were then called to be his <hi>Apoſtles,</hi> were ſent forth to preach his <hi>Goſpel,</hi> and were enabled to work <hi>miracles,</hi> and caſt out <hi>Devils:</hi> and conſequently that theſe men now, may reaſonably look upon ſuch directions and precepts to be of too <hi>low and inferiour</hi> a nature for them to obſerve, which yet were enjoined upon, and were fit for the ſtate of the Apoſtles before the Reſurrection.</p>
                  <p n="36">36. Thirdly his pretence of proof for this opinion is very ſhallow, which is<note n="z" place="margin">p. 58.</note> that Chriſt <hi>left out his own name</hi> in the Lords Prayer:<note place="margin">Of praying in the name of Chriſt.</note> but in that name his Diſciples were afterwards enjoined to ask: <hi>Joh.</hi> 14.13, 14. <hi>Joh.</hi> 16.23. But to <hi>ask in his name,</hi> is to ask through his <hi>mediation,</hi> up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the encouragement of his merits, and his being our <hi>interceſſor, and advocate at Gods right hand in our nature,</hi> which is a priviledge peculiar to the time ſince the aſcenſion of our Lord; and alſo to ask ſutably to the rules and doctrine of Chriſtianity. This is the ſenſe which is generally given, of this expreſſion, of asking <hi>in the name of Chriſt:</hi> and even
<pb n="128" facs="tcp:40601:72"/>the Aſſemblies Annotations declare, ask<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing in the name of Chriſt to be<note n="a" place="margin">Aſſembl. Annot. on Joh. 14.14. &amp; Ch. 16.24, 26.</note> 
                     <hi>through his mediation,</hi> and they alſo add from S. <hi>Gregory, ſi id quod non expedit petitur, non in nomine Jeſu petitur pater; if that be deſired which ſhould not be, God is not asked in the name of Jeſus.</hi> And this ſenſe of this phraſe, <hi>In his name,</hi> that it ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fies upon his account, and though him, is evident from <hi>Joh.</hi> 1.12. <hi>Joh.</hi> 20.31. and many other places. But the Apoſtles un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the guidance of Gods Spirit, did not always verbally expreſs the name <hi>Jeſus,</hi> in all their Prayers, as <hi>Rom.</hi> 15.13. 2 <hi>Theſ.</hi> 3.16. and elſewhere.</p>
                  <p n="37">37. Now in the Lords Prayer, we know that what we ask, is according to the <hi>will of our Lord,</hi> being directed by him. We call not God <hi>Our Father,</hi> but upon the account of Chriſt, and upon his account we deſire all our Petitions in the Lords Prayer to be granted. And our deſiring that Gods <hi>name may be hallowed,</hi> that his <hi>Kingdom ſhould come,</hi> and that <hi>our treſpaſſes may be forgiven,</hi> &amp;c. have par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular reſpect to our Mediator. And in this whole Prayer, we according to the direction of our Church-Catechiſm, <hi>truſt that God of his mercy and goodneſs <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                           <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                        </gap> do</hi> what we ask, <hi>through our Lord Jeſu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> Chriſt, and therefore we ſay, Amen.</hi> And
<pb n="129" facs="tcp:40601:72"/>this is alſo the general ſenſe of all<note n="b" place="margin">Formula à Reſor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>matis uſur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pata ante illius Orationis recitationem. <hi>Haec &amp; alia quae noſti Domine nobis eſſe neceſſaria, à te poſtulamus in nomine Chriſti ea Orationis formula quam ipſe nos docuit.</hi> Pater noſter, &amp;c. Theſ. Salm. Par. 3. loc. Com. 47. n. 13.</note> ſober Proteſtants.</p>
                  <p n="38">38. My ſecond Argument to prove <hi>Forms of Prayer to be no diſadvantage to devotion,</hi> was<note n="c" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. p. 122, 123.</note> becauſe <hi>it is generally ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledged, that the ſinging Pſalms of Prayer and praiſe, may be advantageouſly performed in a ſet Form of words: and the Scriptures are not the leſs edifying becauſe they are contained in a ſet form of words.</hi> But concerning ſinging Pſalms this Writer ſaith,<note n="d" place="margin">p. 59.</note> this is <hi>a miſtake of the Queſtion;</hi> and<note n="e" place="margin">p. 60.</note> that theſe are <hi>ſuch Forms, as God hath Canonized.</hi> And he tells us he is <hi>againſt ſinging by any Forms</hi> not made of God, which he calls<note n="f" place="margin">p. 18, 19. &amp; p. 60.78.</note> 
                     <hi>Apocryphal Anthems,</hi> as much as he is againſt <hi>Liturgical Forms of Prayer.</hi> And yet he allows<note n="g" place="margin">p. 78. &amp; p. 60.</note> ſinging the Pſalms in <hi>Meter,</hi> though the words be not dictated of God,<note place="margin">My ſecond Argument was, that the Pſalms in a ſet Form of words are uſeful to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>votion; and ſo are the Scriptures.</note> becauſe the ſenſe and matter in the Pſalms in Meter is ſo directed.</p>
                  <p n="39">39. But when he ſaith, this Argument <hi>miſtakes the Queſtion,</hi> the Reader will ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſily ſee it was proper enough, for the Queſtion or Caſe of which I was diſcour<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing, which was in general, <hi>whether Forms
<pb n="130" facs="tcp:40601:73"/>of Prayer are diſadvantageous to Piety.</hi> But our Author, that he might avoid the force of this and ſome other Arguments, hath put the Queſtion into another me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod, but hath not done it ſolidly, nor hath he avoided the force of this Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment thereby. For firſt when he grants, concerning the <hi>Pſalms</hi> of Prayer and praiſe, that <hi>God hath Canonized</hi> thoſe <hi>Forms;</hi> he here aſſerteth, what in An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer to the former Argument he would not own, <hi>viz.</hi> that God ever appointed or <hi>preſcribed any Forms of Prayer.</hi> And as the matter of many of the Pſalms is <hi>Prayer;</hi> So S. <hi>Hierome</hi> obſerves, there are<note n="h" place="margin">Hieron. Epiſt. 139. &amp; Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment. in Pſ. 189.</note> 
                     <hi>four Pſalms,</hi> which bear the <hi>title of Prayers,</hi> to wit as he counts them ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the <hi>Septuagint, Pſal.</hi> 16.85.89.101. but in our Engliſh Bibles, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 17.86.90.102. And from hence we may infer the <hi>uſefulneſs of Forms,</hi> for the promoting <hi>piety,</hi> according to the purport and deſign of my foregoing Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument.</p>
                  <p n="40">40.<note place="margin">Liturgies juſtified, by allowing Pſalms in Meter to be ſung.</note> Secondly, Whilſt he allows the uſing <hi>ſet Forms of Prayer, and praiſing God in meter,</hi> to be good and Religious, becauſe the <hi>matter</hi> is directed by God, though the expreſſions are not; he doth hereby, ſo far as concerns reaſon and Argument, yield that which will neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſarily
<pb n="131" facs="tcp:40601:73"/>infer the <hi>uſefulneſs of Liturgies,</hi> to be in like manner generally uſed. For the like allowance may certainly be made to the uſe of words <hi>in proſe,</hi> which may be made to them in meter; which is according to his ſenſe, that they may by all Chriſtians be profitably uſed, where the <hi>matter</hi> of them is none other, than what God himſelf hath directed us to pray for, and the words ſuch as are fit to expreſs that matter, which is according to his will. And there is greater ſecurity of the matter of a fixed well-conſidered <hi>Liturgy,</hi> being ſuch as God approves of, than there can be in the uſual variations of the <hi>conceived Prayers</hi> of ſome thou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſands of perſons.</p>
                  <p n="41">41. Thirdly, Whilſt our Author de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clares, he<note n="i" place="margin">
                        <hi>p. 78.</hi> Eccleſiaſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cal Hymns of publick uſe in the Chriſtian Church.</note> 
                     <hi>abhorreth any ſinging</hi> in pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick worſhip, or what is not compoſed by the Pen-men of holy Writ, even this alſo is very unreaſonable. The Scriptures indeed direct us both to <hi>pray,</hi> and to <hi>ſing praiſes</hi> to God: but it is the matter and pious performance of them, and not the different tone, or flexure of the voice, which God regardeth. And it is certainly as hard a task for him to prove, that we may <hi>ſing</hi> to God in no other <hi>Hymns,</hi> but what are expreſſed in Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, as it would be for him to prove, that
<pb n="132" facs="tcp:40601:74"/>we may <hi>pray</hi> to God in no other <hi>Prayer,</hi> than what is contained in Scripture; which would be as much againſt other <hi>conceived Prayers,</hi> as againſt Forms. Eſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pecially when in ſome <hi>ancient Churches,</hi> as well as modern, their practice was, what<note n="k" place="margin">Aug. Conſ. l. 10. c. 13.</note> S. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> commends in <hi>Alexan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dria,</hi> in the time of <hi>Athanaſius,</hi> that their <hi>reciting Pſalms or Hymns,</hi> was <hi>modico flexu vocis, with a ſmall alteration of the voice,</hi> and the manner of uttering them was, <hi>pronuncianti vicinior quam canenti, more a deliberate ſpeaking, than a proper ſinging.</hi> But there muſt be an extraordinary acute<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of nicety to diſcover, why any perſon may expreſs the praiſes of God, accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to his own conceptions, in his <hi>ordinary way of ſpeech,</hi> but may not do it in ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>what a more <hi>deliberate way</hi> of pronuncia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</p>
                  <p n="42">42. Fourthly, If it had been for our Authors purpoſe, he would have thought it a ſufficient proof from Scripture, for the <hi>compoſing new Hymns;</hi> that the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phet <hi>Iſay,</hi> with reſpect to the Goſpel times, commands to <hi>ſing to the Lord a new ſong,</hi> Iſ. 42.10. And that the <hi>Angelical Hymn,</hi> Luk. 2. and thoſe of the <hi>Virgin Mary,</hi> of <hi>Zechary,</hi> and of <hi>Simeon,</hi> were all of them newly compoſed for the ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cial occaſions; that the Apoſtle declared
<pb n="133" facs="tcp:40601:74"/>he would <hi>ſing with the ſpirit,</hi> 1 Cor. 14.15. and that S. <hi>John,</hi> in his Viſion of the Goſpel worſhip, repreſenteth the Church, as <hi>ſinging a new ſong,</hi> Rev. 5.9. and ch. 14.3. And however this Writer cenſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth this, the general practice of the Chriſtian Church hath ever admitted and uſed ſome <hi>hymns compoſed by men,</hi> ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving a particular reſpect to <hi>Chriſtianity,</hi> as our Church ordereth the Son of S. <hi>Ambroſe.</hi> Very many ſuch <hi>Eccleſiaſtical Hymns</hi> are collected by<note n="l" place="margin">Caſſand. Hymn. Eccl.</note> 
                     <hi>Caſſander.</hi> And this practice was as early in the Church, as the end of the firſt Century, when <hi>Pliny</hi> upon Examination of the practice of the Chriſtians, in their Aſſemblies, found that they were wont upon a <hi>ſet day,</hi> to meet together before it was light,<note n="m" place="margin">Plin. E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſt. l. 10. Ep. 97.</note> 
                     <hi>carménque Chriſto quaſi Deo dicere ſecum invicem,</hi> and to <hi>ſay an hymn to Chriſt as being God, one towards another.</hi> Now in that it was their uſual practice to ſay ſuch an Hymn, and that this was expreſſed by the generality of the Aſſembly, this ſpeaks it a Form which they uſed: and the phraſe of <hi>ſecum invicem</hi> is a conſider<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able intimation, that they expreſſed it by parts, or <hi>Reſponſals,</hi> one towards another. And its being ſaid to <hi>Chriſt as God,</hi> makes it highly probable, that it was an Hymn, particularly compoſed under Chriſtianity,
<pb n="134" facs="tcp:40601:75"/>in honour of Chriſt. But this is fully con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed, in that it was part of the charge againſt <hi>Paulus Samoſatenus,</hi> by<note n="n" place="margin">Euſ. Hiſt. Eccl. l. 7. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> the Council of <hi>Antioch,</hi> that he ſuppreſſed the uſe of thoſe <hi>Hymns,</hi> which were up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on our <hi>Lord Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> as being new things, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>the compoſitions of men of late days.</hi> And that there were various Pſalms and Odes compoſed before that time by Chriſtians, concerning the <hi>Divinity of Chriſt,</hi> is alſo declared in<note n="o" place="margin">Euſ. Hiſt. l. 5. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> 
                     <hi>Euſebius.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="43">43. But the true cauſe, why our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor doth not allow of any <hi>Hymns, com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed</hi> ſince the Apoſtles time, is not from any Reaſon or Scripture, but becauſe this would not ſerve the intereſt of his opi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion, and withal ſecure the practice of our Diſſenters. For he acknowledgeth, that the whole Congregation joining in ſinging,<note n="p" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 78.</note> cannot poſſibly be done but by <hi>a ſet Form, without notorious confuſion:</hi> and therefore the allowing new Hymns to be compoſed, would include an al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowing men to appoint <hi>Forms of Prayer and praiſe.</hi> And beſides this, he is ſenſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, that they cannot without running into many indecencies, pretend to abili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties of conſtant <hi>varied conceptions</hi> in the making Hymns, ſince as he ſaith<note n="q" place="margin">p. 78.</note> 
                     <hi>not one of many attain the gift of Hymn-making.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="44">
                     <pb n="135" facs="tcp:40601:75"/>44. Concerning the Holy Scriptures, he ſaith<note n="r" place="margin">p. 60.</note> 
                     <hi>there are Precepts for reading them, and alſo promiſes in the ſame caſe.</hi> But this doth the more ſtrengthen my Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment; becauſe ſuch Forms as are ſo far <hi>appointed</hi> and approved of God, can be no hindrances to Piety. He ſaith alſo<note n="f" place="margin">p. 61.</note> that there are different workings of the Soul to God in Prayer, and in reading. But though there be different acts of the mind, exerciſed in theſe duties: yet that <hi>conſideration, reverence, faith, ſubmiſſion,</hi> and other gracious diſpoſitions, which ſute the ſpecial parts of divine truth, doth require as much ſeriouſneſs, dili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gence and care, in <hi>reading</hi> the Holy Scriptures, as in <hi>Prayer.</hi> And however, having ſhewed that a Form of words in Prayer, doth not hinder any exerciſes of <hi>piety</hi> therein, I do not think this exception to deſerve any further an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer.</p>
                  <p n="45">45. But what he ſaith,<note n="t" place="margin">Ibid.</note> that <hi>there are different workings of the ſoul towards God in ſinging and in Prayer,</hi> I ſuppoſe he will upon further conſideration, diſcern to be an overſight: Since the application to God, for the ſame things, require the ſame pious exerciſes of mind, whether it be in <hi>proſe,</hi> or in <hi>meter.</hi> And it was another overſight that he declares me to
<pb n="136" facs="tcp:40601:76"/>
                     <hi>know and confeſs,</hi> what he thus aſſerts; when I never declared any ſuch thing, but know the contrary.</p>
               </div>
               <div n="3" type="section">
                  <head>
                     <hi>SECT. III.</hi> Of the <hi>Antiquity</hi> of ſet Forms of Prayer.</head>
                  <p>MY third Argument for Forms be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing no hindrance to Devotion, was<note n="a" place="margin">Libert. Eccl. p. 123.</note> 
                     <hi>that all the Ages of the Chriſtian Church, from the firſt Centuries, have uſed them as an advantage to Religion.</hi>
                     <note place="margin">My third Argument was, from the uſe of Forms of Prayer, in all the Ages of the Pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitive Church.</note> And when I added <hi>that it is not at all probable, that ſuch excellently devout and judicious men, as the fourth and fifth Centuries abounded with, ſhould be ſo ſtupid and dull-ſpirited, as not any of them to diſcern be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tween the helps and hindrances of devotion, in matters of moſt ordinary practice;</hi> This Author firſt ſaith<note n="b" place="margin">p. 62.</note> 
                     <hi>Certainly it was poſſible, i. e.</hi> poſſible all thoſe judicious men ſhould be ſo ſtupid. Now this is a raſh and contumelious expreſſion, and if this be true concerning ſuch men, as S. <hi>Atha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>naſius, Baſil, Ambroſe, Hierome, Euſebius, Chryſoſtome,</hi> and S. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> and others ſuch like, all pretence from <hi>experience</hi> muſt in this caſe be laid aſide. For though
<pb n="137" facs="tcp:40601:76"/>our Author ſometimes intimates, that theſe famous men are now out-done by thoſe for whom he pleads; there is ſo lit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle appearance of the truth hereof, that this needs no particular anſwer.</p>
                  <p n="2">2. When I ſaid<note n="c" place="margin">Lib. Eccl. B. 1. Ch. 4. Sect. 1. n. 9. p. 106.</note> 
                     <hi>that Forms of Prayer were of uſe in the Church about thirteen hundred years ſince, is acknowledged by them who plead moſt againſt them, from Conc. Laod.</hi> c. 18. 3 <hi>Carth.</hi> Can. 23. and <hi>Con. Milev.</hi> c. 12. he<note n="d" place="margin">p. 66.</note> ſomewhat miſre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſenting my words, ſaith, <hi>we hold no ſuch thing.</hi> But whatever ſingular and unreaſonable conceit, he or ſome other perſons may have,<note n="c" place="margin">Smect. Anſw. to Remonſtr. p. 7.</note> 
                     <hi>Smectymnuus</hi> derive the Pedigree of Liturgies from thoſe three Canons, acknowledging that the Church in the <hi>Laodicean</hi> Canon ordained,<note place="margin">Our chief Diſſenters own Forms of Prayer to have been uſed <hi>1300.</hi> years.</note> that <hi>none ſhould vary but uſe always</hi> the ſame Form; that the <hi>Carthaginian Canon</hi> fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther limited the Form; and the <hi>Milevi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tan</hi> Canon would have <hi>none other uſed than what was approved in the Synod.</hi> Thus they. And the Presbyterian Commiſſio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners at the <hi>Savoy</hi> ſay, they<note n="f" place="margin">Grand Debate. p. 11.</note> 
                     <hi>cannot find any Records of know credit, concerning any intire Form of Liturgies, within the first three hundred years.</hi> And their fixing this period of time, is ſufficient to juſtify my aſſertion.</p>
                  <p n="3">3. But our Author ſaith, he <hi>believes</hi>
                     <note n="g" place="margin">p. 67.</note>
                     <pb n="138" facs="tcp:40601:77"/>
                     <hi>they might have denied any ſuch Record of a Liturgy generally impoſed for ſix hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred years,</hi> and fixeth the Original of Liturgies upon<note n="h" place="margin">p. 69.</note> Gregory <hi>the Great, under the protection of</hi> Charles <hi>the Great, and this eight hundred or a thouſand years after Chriſt;</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Liturgies not firſt e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtabliſhed by <hi>Gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gory</hi> the Great, un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der <hi>Charles</hi> the Great.</note> Of which groſs miſtake in Hiſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry, having taken notice of it in my In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>troduction, <hi>n.</hi> 4. I ſhall ſay no more here, but that we may not reaſonably expect any accuracy in the right computation of the time, of the <hi>birth</hi> and <hi>firſt production</hi> of Liturgies, from him who talks ſo looſely and falſly, about the Age in which <hi>Gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gory the Great</hi> lived, whom he would make the Father of them. And it is ſpeaking enough at random to fix their original now at ſix hundred years after Chriſt, and then at eight hundred, or a a thouſand years after Chriſt: but if in which ſoever of theſe periods they began, it muſt be under <hi>Gregory</hi> the Great, he muſt then ſuppoſe againſt the credit of all certain Hiſtory, that <hi>Gregorius Mag<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus</hi> was Pope for above four hundred years, in imitation of the Jewiſh fancy that <hi>Phinehas</hi> the High Prieſt lived<note n="i" place="margin">R. Dav. Kimch. in Mal. 2. v. 5. V. Scalig. in Euſ. Chron. an. ab Abra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hamo 861.</note> a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bove three hundred years. And if this could be true, which I never ſaw ſo much as hinted in any Author before, then <hi>Gregory</hi> the Great might become contem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>porary
<pb n="139" facs="tcp:40601:77"/>with <hi>Charles</hi> the Great, and being by that time unable to govern himſelf, by reaſon of his extream Age, might be put under his protection.</p>
                  <p n="4">4. Now though ſomething was done by <hi>Gregory</hi> the Great, in the <hi>new model<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling</hi> Sanction of <hi>Charles</hi> the Great, for the enjoining the Roman Offices: I ſhall be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the end of this Section, produce as much evidence as is neceſſary, for the ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tisfaction of the unprejudiced Reader, concerning the uſe of <hi>ſet Forms of Prayer</hi> in the Chriſtian Church, in the <hi>ſeveral Centuries,</hi> before the ſix hundredth year of Chriſt. And thereby I hope to give a fair proof, for that aſſertion of <hi>Cap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pellus</hi> (and for a more early practice alſo) who ſaid<note n="k" place="margin">Syntag. Theſ. Theſ. Salm. Part. 3. Loc. Com. 47. n. 49.</note> 
                     <hi>Earum (formularum) uſus in univerſa Eccleſia Chriſtiana, toto terrarum orbe, jam à pluſquam</hi> 1300. <hi>annis perpetuo obtinuit.</hi> A publick Form of Liturgy hath <hi>obtained in the univerſal Chriſtian Church throughout the whole World for above thirteen hundred years.</hi> And he addeth in the ſame place, that it doth now <hi>every where obtain, niſi apud novitios iſtos Independentes,</hi> but amongſt them who embrace the <hi>new upſtart Innovations</hi> of Independency.</p>
                  <p n="5">5. But our Author will not allow all
<pb n="140" facs="tcp:40601:78"/>the <hi>three Canons</hi> above mentioned, to have any reſpect to Liturgies, and their eſtabliſhment: and herein he hath en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaged himſelf againſt what <hi>Smectymnuus</hi> aſſerted, to whom my words had a par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular reſpect. He firſt excepts againſt what is inferred from the <hi>Canon of Laodi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cea,</hi> which Council <hi>Baronius</hi> (though he had ſometimes thought<note n="l" place="margin">Annal Eccl. An. 125. n. 158.</note> otherwiſe) up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on a more accurate conſideration, as he thought,<note n="m" place="margin">In Ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pen. ad Tom. 4. n. 1,—7.</note> concludes to have been be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the time of the <hi>firſt Nicene Council.</hi> But I muſt confeſs, the other opinion that this Council ſate about the year 364 is the more probable, from the obſerva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of<note n="n" place="margin">de Conc. Sacerd. &amp; Imper. l. 3. c. 3. n. 5.</note> 
                     <hi>De Marca,</hi> That <hi>Conc. Laod. c.</hi> 7. condemns the <hi>Photinians,</hi> when <hi>Photinus</hi> himſelf lived in the Reign of <hi>Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tius.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="6">6. But he ſaith, The <hi>Biſhops</hi>
                     <note n="o" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 64.</note> 
                     <hi>in that Council</hi> may not be called the <hi>Church in that Age.</hi> Indeed, this was a <hi>Provincial Council,</hi> yet many Biſhops from the ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ral Aſian Dioceſes were here aſſembled,<note place="margin">The eigh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teenth Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non of the Council of <hi>Laodicea</hi> conſidered.</note> as appears from the title of that Council. And this may appear a remarkable teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mony concerning the <hi>general ſtate of the Church,</hi> if we conſider that this very Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non was taken into the <hi>Code of the univer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſal Church,</hi> being the 122<hi rend="sup">d</hi> therein, which Code was extant at the time of the <hi>Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil
<pb n="141" facs="tcp:40601:78"/>of Chalcedon, An.</hi> 451. (which was the greateſt of the four firſt General Councils) and was ſo far approved there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in, that that Council cited ſome Canons of <hi>Provincial Councils,</hi> which were ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken into that Code, as general and <hi>au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thentick Rules,</hi> not taking any notice of the Provinicla Councils, by which they were firſt made; but only citing them ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the <hi>number and order</hi> they were in that <hi>Code.</hi> This is manifeſt from the teſtimonies produced out of that Council, which are prefixed to <hi>Juſtellus</hi> his Edition of the <hi>Codex canonum Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiae <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſae:</hi> and thereby it appears, that the Canons of this <hi>Code</hi> were owned to be of <hi>univerſal authority,</hi> by this their reception, though they were many of them only <hi>provincial,</hi> in their firſt Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtitution.</p>
                  <p n="7">7. And this Code or <hi>Collection of Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons,</hi> was alſo confirmed and eſtabliſhed in this<note n="p" place="margin">Conc. Chalced. Can. 1.</note> General Council: and therefore <hi>this Canon,</hi> which was one branch there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of, is ſufficient to acquaint us, what was <hi>generally approved</hi> in the Chriſtian Church, at that time when this Code was compo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed and received. And we have this fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther argument, to prove that this Canon was of <hi>general approbation,</hi> when it was firſt compoſed; becauſe there was no ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pearance
<pb n="142" facs="tcp:40601:79"/>of any part of the Chriſtian Church then oppoſing it, or declaring a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt it. For it was then uſual, that when any <hi>Biſhops</hi> or <hi>Synods,</hi> aſſerted or deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mined any thing, either concerning <hi>do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine,</hi> or rules of <hi>order,</hi> wherein other Biſhops or Churches thought them to err, they would withſtand them. Thus con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the <hi>receiving penitents,</hi> the <hi>Nova<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tian</hi> errors were condemned by<note n="q" place="margin">Libel. Synodic. Syn. 21, 22, 23.</note> Weſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ern, Eaſtern, and <hi>Carthaginian</hi> Councils: and the oppoſitions againſt the general <hi>rebaptizing Hereticks,</hi> and the conteſts about the Roman and Aſian time of <hi>cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brating Eaſter,</hi> are obvious in the Hiſtories of thoſe ancient times.</p>
                  <p n="8">8. Our Author further tells us,<note n="r" place="margin">p. 65.</note> that Council of <hi>Laodicea ſaith nothing of ſtated Forms of Prayer,</hi> c. 18. <hi>only orders Prayers to be poured out, Morning and Evening.</hi> Thus he claſheth with <hi>Smectymnuus</hi> above produced. And to clear this matter, this Canon declares, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>that there ought always to be the very ſame ſervice of Prayers, both in the Mornings and in the Evenings.</hi> That is, there muſt be the ſame <hi>Morning ſervice,</hi> and the ſame <hi>Even<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing ſervice continually,</hi> and as<note n="ſ" place="margin">Zonar. in Conc. Laod. c. 18. &amp;c Bal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſam. ib.</note> 
                     <hi>Zonaras</hi> ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pounds it, that <hi>thoſe Prayers</hi> only ſhould
<pb n="143" facs="tcp:40601:79"/>be uſed in their publick ſervice, which had been received in the publick Aſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>blies; and to the ſame purpoſe <hi>Balſamon.</hi> And for further confirmation, that this Council had a particular reſpect to <hi>ſet forms of Prayer</hi> then in uſe, in its next<note n="t" place="margin">Conc. La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>od. c. 19.</note> Canon it gives an account of ſome part of the <hi>order of their ſervice,</hi> that after the Sermon or Homily, they had firſt the prayer for the <hi>Catechumeni,</hi> and when they were gone out, the prayer for the <hi>Penitents,</hi> and when they were gone a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way, <hi>three prayers</hi> for the <hi>Fideles,</hi> the firſt <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>in ſilence,</hi> the ſecond and third <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>by open pronoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cing.</hi> And all this was performed before the Communion or Conſecration thereof, the whole Aſſembly, as I conceive, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to join in heart and affection, but <hi>ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lently</hi> in the firſt prayer, but in the two other they were to join in <hi>vocal expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</hi> Now this cannot be otherwiſe un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood, than to enclude the uſe of a <hi>form,</hi> and alſo an obedience to orders and rules <hi>eſtabliſhed</hi> by the <hi>authority of the Church.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="9">9. He next takes ſome notice of 3. <hi>Conc. Carth. c.</hi> 23. which enjoins, <hi>Quascunque ſibi preces aliquis deſcribit, &amp;c. Whatſoe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver prayer any one ſhall copy out for himſelf, he may not uſe them, unleſs he firſt conferre
<pb n="144" facs="tcp:40601:80"/>with the underſtanding Brethren.</hi> Our Authour ſaith,<note n="u" place="margin">p. 65.</note> This <hi>plainly hints that Miniſters were wont to compoſe their own prayers.</hi> But if he had conſidered what account I gave concerning <hi>this Canon,</hi> in my<note n="x" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. p. 119.</note> 
                     <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> he might have ſeen reaſon to have been of another mind. But he takes no notice at all of what I ſaid concerning it, when I parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cularly conſidered it, and did ſhew, that that Canon gives no proof, that conſtant forms were not in uſe before that time: but he obſerves only that I quoted this in <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica p.</hi> 106. where I on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly <hi>mentioned</hi> it, as being owned by our Diſſenters, to have contributed ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing toward the <hi>eſtabliſhing of forms.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="10">10. The next<note n="y" place="margin">Conc. Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lev. c. 12. <hi>Liturgies eſtabliſhed by the Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil of</hi> Mile<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vis.</note> Canon which <hi>Smectym<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nuus</hi> allow to give a <hi>full eſtabliſhment</hi> in the African Territories, to <hi>Liturgical forms,</hi> is ſomething (though not much) differently expreſſed, in ſeveral Copies thereof, both in the <hi>title,</hi> and in the <hi>body of the Canon.</hi> But as it is in the <hi>African Code,</hi> which is the moſt authentick and of higheſt authority, its Title is, <hi>Of Prayers to be ſaid at the Altar.</hi> And the<note n="z" place="margin">Conc. Carth. Gr. in Zonar. c. 117. in Balſam. c. 106. Cod. Can. Eccl. Juſicl. c. 103.</note> Canon it ſelf requires, that the prayers <hi>which are approved in the Council</hi> (in the ſeveral parts of publick worſhip) <hi>ſhould be celebrated of all perſons, and that none
<pb n="145" facs="tcp:40601:80"/>other which be againſt the Faith be at all uſed, but thoſe ſhall be ſaid which are col<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lected by the wiſer men.</hi> But that which our Author ſaith to this Canon is,<note n="a" place="margin">p. 64, 65, 66.</note> that <hi>the African Miniſtry being tainted with Pe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lagianiſm,</hi> Prayers agreed by the Council, were thereupon decreed <hi>to be uſed in that Province:</hi> and yet <hi>they do not ſay, no other,</hi> but <hi>no other againſt the Faith,</hi> ſhould be uſed.</p>
                  <p n="11">11. Now in the ſenſe he taketh it, it doth go as far for the <hi>eſtabliſhing Forms of Liturgy,</hi> as agrees with the practice of our Church. But when I conſider, what S. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> who was a Member of this Council of <hi>Milevis,</hi> declareth,<note n="b" place="margin">Aug. de Bapt. cont. Donat. l. 6. c. 25.</note> 
                     <hi>that the Prayers uſed by many perſons were daily amended, when they were declared to the more learned men;</hi> and that <hi>many things were found in them contrary to the Catholick Faith,</hi> — and that many perſons took up with <hi>Prayers compoſed not only by unskilful perſons, but alſo by Hereticks;</hi> I ſay when I conſider this, I encline to another ſenſe of this Council. And that is, that in the former part it makes conſtant proviſion, for the uſe of <hi>Forms ordered by the Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cil, in the publick ſervice</hi> of the Church; and in the latter part it takes care, that no private <hi>Books of devotion,</hi> which were compoſed by <hi>Hereticks,</hi> ſhould be enter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained
<pb n="146" facs="tcp:40601:81"/>by any <hi>Catholick Chriſtians;</hi> and the ſame thing was very probably taken care of in 3 <hi>Conc. Carth. c.</hi> 23. above mentioned.</p>
                  <p n="12">12. But though both <hi>Heretical</hi> and <hi>Schiſmatical Principles</hi> had ſpread them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves in <hi>Africa,</hi> it is no way probable, that their Miniſtry was at this time tain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted with <hi>Pelagianiſm,</hi> nor could that be the foundation for enjoining Forms. For it appears by this Council of<note n="c" place="margin">Conc. Milevit. 1. c. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8.</note> 
                     <hi>Milevis,</hi> that the <hi>Biſhops</hi> and chief of the <hi>Clergy,</hi> were very ſevere againſt it, and yet they obliged themſelves to <hi>conſtant Forms.</hi> And when <hi>Coeleſtius</hi> an African Presbyter, had before this time earneſtly eſpouſed Pelagianiſm, there was<note n="d" place="margin">Oroſ. de Arbitr. Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bert. p. 621, 622.</note> no ſtay for him in <hi>Africa,</hi> but he was forced to deſert thoſe parts. I ſhall only add further, that the <hi>vaſt Precincts</hi> of the <hi>African</hi> Church, who were directed by this Canon, were much larger than our <hi>national Church,</hi> and might equal a conſiderable part of <hi>Europe.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="13">13. And whereas I gave <hi>ſeveral teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies,</hi> in my<note n="e" place="margin">p. 106, 107, 108, 109.</note> 
                     <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> of the uſe of <hi>Liturgies,</hi> before the time of thoſe Canons above-mentioned, our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor takes no notice at all of moſt of them, and what he doth mention, is with great overſight and careleſneſs. I declared, that I <hi>yield it moſt probable, that
<pb n="147" facs="tcp:40601:81"/>the ancient Roman,</hi> Jeruſalem, <hi>and</hi> Alex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>andrian <hi>Offices,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Of the Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the name of S. <hi>James,</hi> &amp;c.</note> 
                     <hi>were called the Liturgies of S.</hi> Peter, <hi>S.</hi> James <hi>and S.</hi> Mark, <hi>becauſe of their certain early uſe in the Churches where they preſided, though it is not cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain that they were compoſed by them, this being mentioned by no ancient. Writer of the firſt Centuries.</hi> But our Author inti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mating as if I did aſſert theſe Liturgies to theſe Authors, adds<note n="f" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 66.</note> 
                     <hi>what a lamentable ſhift it is to tell us that they have undergone divers alterations:</hi> but thoſe words were not at all uſed by me, concerning any of theſe Liturgies, but concerning thoſe of S. <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> S. <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> and S. <hi>Baſil, Libert. Eccl. p.</hi> 107. But I might well have uſed them concerning theſe other Liturgies alſo. He ſpeaking of<note n="g" place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                     <hi>the hor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rible impoſture</hi> of theſe, and other Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gies of S. <hi>Andrew,</hi> S. <hi>Matthew, Clemens, Dionyſ. Areop.</hi> &amp;c. which I did not ſo much as <hi>name,</hi> declares, they <hi>are ſo gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rally rejected by all ſober and learned Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thors, both Papiſts and Proteſtants, that we ſtand amazed</hi> (it ſeems a little thing will affright him) <hi>to hear our Reverend Brother ſo much as naming them.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="14">14. Now I grant, that theſe Liturgies according as they are now exhibited, un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the names of S. <hi>James,</hi> &amp;c. are mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſtly proved, not to be intirely their
<pb n="148" facs="tcp:40601:82"/>
                     <hi>genuine off-ſpring,</hi> both from ſeveral <hi>do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrines,</hi> and <hi>names,</hi> which are expreſſed in ſeveral of them. But this is not enough to prove, the other parts thereof to be of no <hi>primitive compoſure.</hi> For ſo far as concerns the mention of ſome <hi>names</hi> of perſons, living in after Ages; it ſeems to me no ſufficient Argument to prove, that our <hi>Engliſh Liturgy</hi> which was in uſe at the beginning of our Wars, was not in ſubſtance eſtabliſhed, under King <hi>Edward</hi> the Sixth, or Queen <hi>Elizabeth;</hi> becauſe there were then Prayers for <hi>King Charles, Queen Mary</hi> and <hi>Charles Prince of Wales.</hi> And concerning <hi>doctrines</hi> (for inſtance, that the Liturgy now extant, under the name of S. <hi>James</hi> oft expreſſeth the Bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed Virgin to be <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, which yet was never urged againſt the Hereſy of<note n="h" place="margin">Euſ. Hiſt. Eccl. l. 5. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> 
                     <hi>Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>temon,</hi> or againſt <hi>Nestorianiſm,</hi> by the an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Fathers, who made uſe of all the teſtimonies they could meet with; where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as this muſt have been a teſtimony very obvious, and of <hi>great authority,</hi> if this had then been in that Liturgy as recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved from S. <hi>James</hi>) I think it but reaſon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able to imagine, that when a general Council had declared any doctrine to be <hi>Hereſy,</hi> ſome ſuch expreſſions might thereupon be added, to the <hi>constant Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies</hi> then in uſe, as may manifeſt their
<pb n="149" facs="tcp:40601:82"/>holding the <hi>Catholick doctrine,</hi> in deteſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of thoſe Hereſies. And in like man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner, when <hi>corrupt doctrines</hi> became gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rally received, eſpecially if they concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed any thing of worſhip, (as of <hi>adora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Saints,</hi> &amp;c.) it cannot but be ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pected, that they ſhould be inſerted into the Liturgy of that Church which embra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced them.</p>
                  <p n="15">15. But I fear our Author ſpake with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out his Book, when in general and with reſpect to all the Prayers therein, he ſaid, <hi>theſe Liturgies are generally rejected, by all ſober and learned Authors, both Papiſts and Proteſtants.</hi> To inſtance particularly in the <hi>Liturgy of S. James.</hi> Amongſt the <hi>Romaniſts,</hi> it is aſſerted to him by<note n="i" place="margin">An. 63. n. 220.</note> 
                     <hi>Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ronius,</hi> and<note n="k" place="margin">De Ritib. l. 2. c. 3. n. 6.</note> 
                     <hi>Durantus,</hi> and very great numbers of other Authors. The ſame is affirmed in a peculiar Tract, written to that purpoſe, by<note n="l" place="margin">Allat. de Liturg. S. Jacobi.</note> 
                     <hi>Leo Allatius,</hi> who al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo produceth the teſtimonies of <hi>Sixtus Senenſis, Poſſevinus, Pamelius, Sanctius,</hi> and many other <hi>Latin</hi> and <hi>Greek Authors,</hi> even as early, as to <hi>Proclus,</hi> who was Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop of <hi>Conſtantinople</hi> in the next Age to S. <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> being educated under, and ordained Deacon by<note n="m" place="margin">Socr. Hiſt. l. 6. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. &amp; l. 7. c. <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>.</note> 
                     <hi>Atticus,</hi> who was Biſhop of <hi>Conſtantinople,</hi> the next year after S. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi> was thence baniſhed. And <hi>Bellarmine</hi> alſo owns it to have been
<pb n="150" facs="tcp:40601:83"/>S. <hi>James</hi>'s, though he admits it to have been greatly altered.</p>
                  <p n="16">16. Amongſt the <hi>Proteſtants</hi> alſo, many appear inclined to own Liturgies, to have been eſtabliſhed from and by the <hi>Apoſtles.</hi> Even<note n="n" place="margin">In An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not. mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor. in 1 Cor. 11.34.</note> 
                     <hi>Beza</hi> ſaith, <hi>Quae ad ordinem ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctant ut precum formulae, &amp; caetera hujuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modi, — diſpoſuit Apoſtolus in Eccleſiis; The Apoſtle did ſet in order in the Churches, ſuch things as had relation unto order, as Forms of Prayer, and other things of like nature.</hi> And the <hi>Walachrian</hi> Claſſis ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledged, that the Churches<note n="o" place="margin">Conſ. Contr. in Angl. p. 180.</note> 
                     <hi>ab Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtolicis &amp; Primitivae Eccleſiae temporibus, from the Apoſtolical and primitive times unto this day, have performed the publick worſhip of God, out of certain and preſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bed Forms.</hi> And if they were from the Apoſtolical times, it may well be that ſome Apoſtles had an hand in making them.</p>
                  <p n="17">17. And more particularly in our own Church,<note n="p" place="margin">Annot. on S. Jude, v. 20. and View of the Dire<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctory, Sect. 17.</note> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Hammond</hi> judged that <hi>the Apoſtles</hi> and they whom the Holy Ghoſt ſet apart to <hi>plant the Churches, had mira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culous gifts,</hi> and by them <hi>they prayed;</hi> he addeth, <hi>ſome of theſe ſpecial Prayers thus conceived, were received and kept by thoſe whom they thus taught, and are they which the ancients mean by the Liturgy of S. James,</hi> &amp;c. And<note n="q" place="margin">Eccl. Angl. Vind. c. 10.</note> D. <hi>Durel</hi> concerning theſe Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies
<pb n="151" facs="tcp:40601:83"/>of S. <hi>James,</hi> &amp;c. ſaith, <hi>mihi dubi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>um non eſt, I make no doubt but ſome things are found in them, which do proceed from the Authors to whom they are attributed.</hi> And<note n="r" place="margin">Salmaſ. contr. Grot. opus Poſth. p. 254.</note> 
                     <hi>Salmaſius</hi> as was obſerved by D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Hammond</hi> in his view of the new Dire<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctory, ſaid <hi>Jacobi, Clementis, Baſilii, Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſostomi Liturgiae, partim verae ſunt, partim falſae; the Liturgies of</hi> James, Clement, Baſil, Chryſoſtome, <hi>are partly true, and partly falſe.</hi> Which words ſhew that he accounted ſome things to be genuine in them, but with an addition of other things ſpurious. See alſo M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>
                     <note n="ſ" place="margin">Of Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gious Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſembl. c. 7. p. 248.</note> 
                     <hi>Thornedike</hi> to the ſame ſenſe.</p>
                  <p n="18">18. Our Author alſo takes a ſlight notice of that <hi>weighty evidence</hi> I produ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced, for the proof of Forms of Prayer,<note n="t" place="margin">Lib. Eccl. p. 107, 108.</note> in the time of <hi>Conſtantine.</hi> And he only tells us, that<note n="u" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 67.</note> 
                     <hi>Conſtantines compo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing Godly Prayers for his Souldiers, is a good Argument that the Church had then no publick Liturgies: for ſurely</hi> Conſtantine <hi>need not then have made any, and it had been a great derogation from the honour of the Church.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="19">19. But if our Author had duly obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved what I produced,<note place="margin">Forms of Prayer uſed in publick ſervice in <hi>Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tines</hi> time.</note> and conſulted <hi>Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſebius</hi> in the places to which I referred, he would have found 1. That <hi>theſe Prayers</hi> which <hi>Conſtantine</hi> made, and <hi>Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſebius</hi>
                     <pb n="152" facs="tcp:40601:84"/>applauded, were peculiarly fitted for his <hi>Souldiers,</hi> as is manifeſt from that particular Prayer related by<note n="x" place="margin">De Vit. Conſt. l. 4. c. 20.</note> 
                     <hi>Euſebius:</hi> and therefore his inferring from hence, that the <hi>Church had no Forms</hi> before that time, is as if he would conclude, that becauſe we have had Prayers lately fra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med, to be <hi>uſed at ſea,</hi> that therefore we never had before that time any <hi>Common-Prayer.</hi> And beſides this,<note n="y" place="margin">Ib. c. 19.</note> 
                     <hi>Euſebius</hi> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clares, that theſe Prayers he compoſed were to be uſed on the <hi>Sunday,</hi> by that part of his <hi>Souldiers,</hi> who had not embra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced the <hi>Christian Religion,</hi> whileſt the other part of his Army who were Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians, did attend the Aſſemblies of the Church, and join in its <hi>Prayers.</hi> 2. He might alſo have further obſerved, that <hi>Constantine</hi> was ſaid by <hi>Euſebius, de Vit. Const. l.</hi> 4. <hi>c.</hi> 17. to order his <hi>own palace,</hi> according to the manner and <hi>uſage of the Church;</hi> in that <hi>taking into his hands the Books,</hi> he either applyed himſelf to the <hi>Scriptures, or expreſſed,</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>thoſe Prayers</hi> which had received an <hi>au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thoritative ſanction.</hi> But this clear evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence for the uſe of Forms of Prayer he was willing to overlook; as alſo what I produced from <hi>Origen, Cyprian,</hi> and others.</p>
                  <p n="20">
                     <pb n="153" facs="tcp:40601:84"/>20. But becauſe this Authour pretends,<note place="margin">Liturgies more anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent than ſix hundred years after Chriſt.</note> that there was no <hi>eſtabliſhed Liturgy</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the time of <hi>Gregory the Great,</hi> nor till ſix hundred years after Chriſt; that the Reader may ſee, how much he would be impoſed upon, by giving cre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit to any ſuch untrue and groundleſs Aſſertion, I ſhall (waving very many Ci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tations of ſome <hi>Clauſes of Liturgies</hi> in St. <hi>Auſtin,</hi> St. <hi>Chryſoſtome,</hi> and many other of the ancient Writers) produce as many teſtimonies as are ſufficient to ſatisfie an indifferent Reader, that in all the firſt A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges of the Chriſtian Church, for the firſt ſix hundred years, there were <hi>publick forms of Prayer,</hi> and Liturgies eſtabliſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed.</p>
                  <p n="21">21. <hi>Juſtinian</hi> the Emperour began his Reign above ſeventy years,<note place="margin">—Enjoined by the Im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perial Law <hi>An. 541.</hi>
                     </note> and ended it almoſt forty, before the year 600, and his <hi>Imperial Sanctions</hi> were of as large ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tent as his Empire. He accounteth it a great fault,<note n="z" place="margin">Novel. 137. in Praef.</note> that there were ſome per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons of <hi>the Clergy and Monks,</hi> who were not verſed, as his Canons required, <hi>in the prayers of the uſual Service, and of Baptiſm.</hi> And he declares that he would have things <hi>canonically ordered,</hi> which if it had been before done, <hi>they would every one have acquainted themſelves with the holy Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies,</hi>
                     <note n="a" place="margin">ibid. c. 1.</note>
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.
<pb n="154" facs="tcp:40601:85"/>And he alſo by his Imperial Sanction required, that every perſon <hi>ordained Biſhop</hi>
                     <note n="b" place="margin">ibid. c. 2.</note> ſhould <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cite the office for the holy Communion, and the prayer for Baptiſm, and the other prayers.</hi> And he alſo enjoins<note n="c" place="margin">ibid. c. 6.</note> theſe prayers in the performing <hi>publick offices,</hi> and in the <hi>ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miniſtring Baptiſm,</hi> not to be ſaid by the <hi>Biſhops or Presbyters ſilently,</hi> but <hi>ſo as they may be heard.</hi> Which things are plain teſtimonies, both that the Church then had <hi>Liturgical Forms,</hi> and that they were eſtabliſhed and enjoined by an <hi>Imperial Law.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="22">22. And beſides this, it was enacted by <hi>Juſtinian</hi>
                     <note n="d" place="margin">Novel. 131. c. 1.</note> that the Canons of the four holy Synods, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, both ſuch as were <hi>made by them,</hi> and ſuch as were <hi>confirmed</hi> by the Council of <hi>Nice, Conſtantinople, Epheſus</hi> and <hi>Chalcedon,</hi> ſhould have <hi>the force of laws.</hi> And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore if there was any <hi>Canon,</hi> which en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joined the uſe of forms of prayer, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed by the Council of <hi>Chalcedon,</hi> (for the proof of which, I referre to <hi>n.</hi> 6, 7, 8. and 23. of this Section) then by virtue of this Conſtitution, that Canon had an e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>qual authority with a <hi>law of the Empire,</hi> throughout all the Dominions thereof. And both theſe Conſtitutions of <hi>Juſtini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an</hi> bear date in the ſame year 541. which
<pb n="155" facs="tcp:40601:85"/>is fifty nine years before the period our Authour fixeth upon.</p>
                  <p n="23">23. In the middle of the foregoing Century, from the year 400. and down<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards,<note place="margin">Their ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary and e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtabliſhed uſe in the fifth Centu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry manifeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed.</note> was the <hi>General Council of Chal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>adon, An.</hi> 451. in which that <hi>Code,</hi> wherein was the Canon of <hi>Laodicea,</hi> which required the conſtant uſe of Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gies, was both approved and <hi>confirmed,</hi> as may appear above, <hi>n.</hi> 6, 7, 8. and therefore the uſe of Liturgies was hereby eſtabliſhed in the Chriſtian Church, as far as the <hi>authority of a general Council</hi> did extend. In this time <hi>Proclus,</hi> a Biſhop of <hi>Conſtantinople</hi> of good note, declared <hi>forms of divine ſervice,</hi> to have been<note n="e" place="margin">Procl. Conſt. de Tradit. Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turg. in Bibl. Patr.</note> de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>livered from St. <hi>James</hi> and <hi>Clement,</hi> and to have been ordered by St. <hi>Baſil</hi> and St. <hi>Chryſoſtome.</hi> But how far ſoever his au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thority may prevail, concerning the time almoſt four hundred years before him, when St. <hi>James</hi> and St. <hi>Clement</hi> li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, he being the firſt Writer which I have met with, who mentions the <hi>ancient Liturgies</hi> under their <hi>particular names;</hi> yet for the later times, his authority is unqueſtionable, that there were then <hi>Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgical forms,</hi> and that theſe had been ſo long in the Church, as not to be then ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>counted new upſtart things. And he could not but have ſufficient opportunity
<pb n="156" facs="tcp:40601:86"/>to underſtand fully what he delivers con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning St. <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> eſpecially, ſince <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> was Biſhop in the ſame See of <hi>Conſtantino<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple,</hi> and was educated there about the en<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> of St. <hi>Chryſoſtom</hi>'s time. And at the begin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of this Century, was the Council of <hi>Milevis,</hi> whoſe Canon enjoining ſe<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> forms of Prayers, is<note n="f" place="margin">n. 10, 11, 12.</note> above produced i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> this Section.</p>
                  <p n="24">24. In the Century beginning <hi>An.</hi> 300 the atteſtation to the <hi>Liturgy of</hi> St. <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtome,</hi> in the foregoing Paragraph, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> the more conſiderable in this Caſe, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe, as<note n="g" place="margin">Theod. Hiſt. Eccl. l. 5. c. 28.</note> 
                     <hi>Theodoret</hi> informs us, his Go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vernment and Authority extended it ſel<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> over <hi>Thracia, Aſia</hi> and <hi>Pontus,</hi> and he <hi>e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtabliſhed</hi> excellent <hi>laws,</hi> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, to <hi>twenty eight Provinces,</hi> within thoſe Regions.<note place="margin">The like in the fourth Century.</note> St. <hi>Baſil</hi>'s ordering a <hi>pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick form</hi> of Liturgy in this Age, is not only what hath been generally received and acknowledged in the Greek Church but hath a further confirmation from <hi>Pr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clus</hi> above mentioned, and alſo from the teſtimony of the<note n="h" place="margin">Conc. in Trull. c. 32.</note> ſixth <hi>General Council,</hi> commonly ſo called, where they alſo mention the Liturgy of St. <hi>James.</hi> And when <hi>Julian,</hi> for the begetting a greater reſpect to <hi>Gentiliſm,</hi> ordered many thing therein,<note n="i" place="margin">Soz. Hiſt. l. 5. c. 15.</note> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>after the order of the Chriſtian worſhip,</hi> one
<pb n="157" facs="tcp:40601:86"/>thing which <hi>Sozomen</hi> declares, they were to imitate the Chriſtians in, was <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, in their <hi>conſtituted prayers:</hi> which<note n="k" place="margin">Naz. Or. 3. p. 101, 102.</note> 
                     <hi>Nazianzen</hi> calls <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, a <hi>form of prayers</hi> to be expreſſed <hi>by parts:</hi> this muſt manifeſtly prove the uſe of ſuch forms then, in the ordinary offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces of the Chriſtian Church. Concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing this Age, the Reader may add what I above mentioned, from <hi>Euſebius, n.</hi> 19. and from the Council of <hi>Laodicea, n.</hi> 5, 6, 7, 8.</p>
                  <p n="25">25. In the preceding Age from the year 200. what I cited in my<note n="l" place="margin">Lib. Eccl. p. 108.</note> 
                     <hi>Liber<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> from <hi>Origen</hi> in his Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>milies on <hi>Jeremy,</hi> urging a Clauſe out of their uſual Forms of Prayer, and ſpeak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing in his Books againſt <hi>Celſus,</hi> of the Chriſtians uſing, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>,<note place="margin">And in the third Age, beginning <hi>An. 200.</hi>
                     </note> 
                     <hi>the appointed prayers,</hi> with what I there ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded from St. <hi>Cyprian</hi> and <hi>Tertullian,</hi> may be conſiderable evidences, that the Church then uſed <hi>forms of prayer.</hi> To this may be added, what I above obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved,<note n="m" place="margin">Sect. 2. n. 41.</note> concerning the ordinary publick uſe of <hi>ſet Hymns,</hi> compoſed by pious men, under the time of Chriſtianity; which the Council of <hi>Antioch</hi> againſt <hi>Pau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lus Samoſatenus</hi> cenſured him for <hi>diſuſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="26">
                     <pb n="158" facs="tcp:40601:87"/>26. In the <hi>two firſt Centuries,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Publick forms in the two firſt C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>turies.</note> we ment with few Chriſtian Writers, and yet the<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> are ſome things expreſſed in <hi>Justin Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyr,</hi> and <hi>Ignatius,</hi> which ſeem to favour the uſe of forms of prayer, as I noted in my <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica.</hi> But the teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mony I produced<note n="m" place="margin">Sect. 2. ibid.</note> above from <hi>Pliny,</hi> in his Epiſtle to <hi>Trajan,</hi> at the entrance of the ſecond Century, doth ſufficiently ſhew, that the Chriſtians in their publick Aſſemblies, uſed a <hi>ſet form</hi> in <hi>Hymns</hi> of Eccleſiaſtical compoſure. And the words of<note n="n" place="margin">In Philo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pat. ver. ſin.</note> 
                     <hi>Lucian,</hi> who alſo lived under <hi>Trajan,</hi> give us a fair intimation, if not <hi>certain e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vidence,</hi> of a form of Liturgy then uſed by Chriſtians. Where he brings in <hi>Tr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phon</hi> in his Dialogues, expreſſing ſeveral things concerning the doctrine and pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice of the Chriſtian Church, and at laſt he directs, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, for the <hi>beginning, the prayer from the fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther</hi> (the Lords prayer) <hi>and adding at the ending the Ode with many names,</hi> or the <hi>fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mous hymn.</hi> Indeed, a learned man was of opinion, that<note n="o" place="margin">J. Greg. Not. &amp; Ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerv. in Scr. c. 38.</note> the <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, was the Clauſe at the end of the Lords prayer, <hi>For thine is the Kingdom,</hi> &amp;c. but it is much more probable, if not certain, that there muſt be more than one ſingle Clauſe, in that which he called <hi>an Ode;</hi>
                     <pb n="159" facs="tcp:40601:87"/>and it is very likely, that <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, may here ſtrictly imply the expreſſing <hi>many names,</hi> or many titles. According to this ſenſe<note n="p" place="margin">View of the Direct. Ch. 1. Sect. 17.</note> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Hammond</hi> thought, that Ode or Hymn intended, might be that in the end of our Communion ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, <hi>Glory be to God on high,</hi> &amp;c. And an Hymn much like to this appears to have been very ancient, being expreſſed in that Collection, under the name of<note n="q" place="margin">Conſt. A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſt. l. 7. c. 48, 49.</note> 
                     <hi>Apoſtolical Conſtitutions.</hi> And that this Clauſe in <hi>Lucian,</hi> hath reſpect to a parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cular Hymn, compoſed for the giving Glory to our <hi>Lord and Saviour</hi> eſpecially, I am enclined to believe, from the teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mony of <hi>Pliny,</hi> lately referred unto, from whence it appears, that ſuch an <hi>hymn,</hi> (which he expreſſeth <hi>ſoliti ſunt carmen Chriſto quaſi Deo dicere ſecum invi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cem</hi>) was at that very time looked on, as a remarkable thing in the Chriſtian ſervice, and was of ordinary uſe in the Chriſtian Aſſembly. Now though I can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not be poſitive in determining the par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular Hymn; it is a conſiderable evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence, that the Chriſtians then uſed a <hi>form of publick ſervice,</hi> in that they be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gan it with the Lords prayer, (which<note n="r" place="margin">Tertul. de Orat. c. 9.</note> 
                     <hi>Tertullian</hi> alſo ſhews, to have been anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ently uſed before any other prayers) and ended it with a particular known; and <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>markable hymn.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="27">
                     <pb n="160" facs="tcp:40601:88"/>27. And as before this time,<note place="margin">Our Savi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our joined in a form of prayer, and taught his Diſciples a form.</note> our Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viour inſtituted that excellent form of the <hi>Lords Prayer;</hi> ſo that is the greater <hi>warrant</hi> for the uſe of forms of prayer, if we conſider, that ſuch <hi>publick forms,</hi> com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed by ſuch men, who had chief autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity in the Church, were before our Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viours time, and in his time, of ordinary uſe in the <hi>Jewiſh worſhip.</hi> But our Lord complied ſo far with the <hi>uſe</hi> of theſe forms, that himſelf uſually joined in this Syna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gogue-worſhip. <hi>Luke</hi> 4.16. being of a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nother temper, as to the honouring of Gods publick worſhip, than this Author, and others of his mind; ſince the far<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>theſt that they will go is, as he tells us,<note n="ſ" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 21.</note> that <hi>ſome of them at a pinch can hear preſcribed forms.</hi> And moreover, our Lord thought fit, as <hi>John the Baptiſt</hi> had done, to continue this practice, of <hi>direct<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing forms</hi> of prayer amongſt his Diſciples; and thereby gave a general <hi>approbation</hi> to this ancient uſage in the Jewiſh Church, and gave his own example for the like practice in the Chriſtian Church, of praying to God in forms <hi>piouſly compo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed,</hi> and to be devoutly uſed.</p>
                  <p n="28">28. In their <hi>temple ſervice,</hi> their ſacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fices and offerings were <hi>rites of</hi>
                     <note n="t" place="margin">Phil. de Vict. p. 842, 843.</note> 
                     <hi>ſupplica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> and thankſgiving. But theſe <hi>ſacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fices</hi> being always the ſame, upon the
<pb n="161" facs="tcp:40601:88"/>ſame occaſion, and the manner of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming them being unvaried and uni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>form,<note place="margin">The Temple-Sacrifices were real expreſſions of Divine worſhip in an unvari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed form.</note> they were as <hi>conſtant forms of ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plication,</hi> or the ſame expreſſions of the ſame thing, in the worſhip of God. And as the daily ſervice was conſtant and inva<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riable, ſo the ſeveral extraordinary Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices, were as <hi>different offices</hi> for ſpecial occaſions. And herein it alſo appears, that God is ſo little pleaſed with <hi>variety of expreſſions,</hi> that amongſt the ſeveral nu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merous ſorts of Cattel and Fowls,<note n="u" place="margin">ibid. p. 835.</note> only <hi>three ſorts</hi> of the former, as <hi>Philo</hi> obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, <hi>viz. Oxen, Sheep and Goats,</hi> and two of the latter, <hi>Pigeons and Turtles,</hi> might be preſented to God in Sacrifice. Nor was there any alteration in the <hi>me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod</hi> of their ordinary ſervice. For whereas there was <hi>ſacrifice and incenſe</hi> dai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly offered, the ſame Authour acquaints us, that the Prieſts ſtrictly obſerved this order,<note n="x" place="margin">Phil. de Victim. of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent. p. 850.</note> firſt to offer the <hi>incenſe,</hi> as a rite of thankſgiving; and after that their Sacrifice. And their incenſe was daily offered, before the riſing of the Sun, as<note n="y" place="margin">Anriq. Jud. l. 3. c. 10.</note> 
                     <hi>Joſephus</hi> declares, which is alſo agreea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to the direction of the Law it ſelf, <hi>Exod.</hi> 30.8. But in the <hi>evening ſervice,</hi> the incenſe was conſtantly offered after the Sacrifice.</p>
                  <p n="29">
                     <pb n="162" facs="tcp:40601:89"/>29. And their <hi>Sacrifices</hi> were attended in the <hi>Temple</hi> with particular <hi>prayers and praiſes.</hi> The Levites in the Temple <hi>ſung praiſes,</hi> in a ſet form of words, 2 <hi>Chr.</hi> 29.27, 30. And the Prieſts joined <hi>pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers</hi> with their Sacrifices; and that theſe in their conſtant and ordinary ſervice, were <hi>ſet forms,</hi> (beſides what hath been by<note n="z" place="margin">Thornd. of Rel. Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſemb. Ch. 7.</note> ſome obſerved from the Samaritan Chro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicle) hath probable evidence from <hi>Phi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lo,</hi> who deſcribing the Prieſt in this acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, ſaith he is<note n="a" place="margin">De Vict<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>im. p. 843.</note> 
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, <hi>making common lauds for all the people,</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Publick forms of prayer ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>companied their tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple-ſacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cis.</note> 
                     <hi>in the moſt holy prayers.</hi> And we can produce inſtances of ſet forms of pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er, uſed not only by the people, but even by the Prieſts themſelves, upon the moſt high and <hi>ſolemn occaſions.</hi> Such is that, when in caſe of a great impendent danger of ſad calamity, the Prieſts weeping between the Porch and the Altar, were to ſay, <hi>Joel</hi> 2.17. <hi>Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine Heritage to reproach,</hi> &amp;c. And both the Talmud and other Jewiſh Writers, declare how upon the day of <hi>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tonement,</hi> the High Prieſt himſelf uſed ſeveral <hi>ſtated prayers,</hi> as<note n="b" place="margin">Hor. Heb. in Mat. 6.13.</note> hath been ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerved by learned men; and the very prayers themſelves, are thence expreſſed
<pb n="163" facs="tcp:40601:89"/>by<note n="c" place="margin">de Sacrif. l. 1. c. 8. p. 95. &amp;c. 15. p. 169, 170.</note> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Outram.</hi> And the forms of pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er uſed at the <hi>Jewiſh Paſſover,</hi> have been noted by <hi>Scaliger, Buxtorf, Syn. Jud. c.</hi> 13. <hi>Ainſworth</hi> in <hi>Exod.</hi> 12.8. D<hi rend="sup">r</hi> 
                     <hi>Light<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>foot</hi> on <hi>Mat.</hi> 26.26. and divers others.</p>
                  <p n="30">30. In their worſhip in the <hi>Synagogues</hi> and their <hi>Schools,</hi> beſides other prayers added of latter times, the <hi>eighteen prayers,</hi> which are much mentioned, and of great account amongſt the Jewiſh Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters, are aſſerted by<note n="d" place="margin">Seld. in Eutych. Buxt. Syn. Jud. c. 5.</note> the Rabbins to be as ancient as the time of <hi>Ezra.</hi> But that little or nothing of this whole number of the eighteen prayers, is of any later date than the time of <hi>our Saviour,</hi> Dr. <hi>Lightfoot</hi>
                     <note n="e" place="margin">Hor. Heb. in Mat. 6.9.</note> affirmeth, might be proved at large if need did require. And I ſhall think it ſufficient for me further to ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerve,<note place="margin">The like u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed in the Jewiſh Sy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nagogues.</note> that it is certain they had <hi>forms of prayer of ordinary</hi> and common uſe, in the Jewiſh Nation, as early as the times of our Saviour, from the teſtimony of <hi>Joſephus,</hi> concerning the Eſſens, expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing before Sun-riſe in their ſupplications,<note n="f" place="margin">de Bel. Judaic. l. 2. c. 7.</note>
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ſome <hi>ſuch prayers</hi> as were delivered to them from the fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>going Ages, and were received amongſt the Jews. And upon a view of what I have now produced in this Section, the Reader may ſee reaſon to believe the
<pb n="164" facs="tcp:40601:90"/>truth of what was aſſerted by<note n="g" place="margin">in Loc. Theol. de Precat.</note> 
                     <hi>Melan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cthon,</hi> concerning forms of prayer, <hi>Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſia ſemper eas propoſuit, &amp; publicè &amp; pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vatim eas exerceri jubet, The Church of God hath always propoſed them, and thought them fit to be uſed, both publickly and pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vately.</hi>
                  </p>
               </div>
               <div n="4" type="section">
                  <head>
                     <hi>SECT. IV.</hi> Some expreſſions vilifying <hi>Uniformity,</hi> and charging forms of prayer to be an engine of <hi>perpetual diſcord,</hi> with o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers in the latter part of his third Cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pter, reflected on.</head>
                  <p>HAving ſufficiently, I hope, anſwer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed what hath been urged in this Diſcourſe, to prove the uſe of forms of prayer, to be any <hi>hindrance</hi> to piety and devoutneſs in religious worſhip; and vin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicated my arguments, whereby I under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>took to prove the contrary; it is but ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pedient to conſider ſome other reflective expreſſions, which are in the latter part of this his third Chapter.</p>
                  <p n="2">2. When our Authour obſerved, that the Walachrian Claſſis commended forms of prayer, as conducing to ſeveral
<pb n="165" facs="tcp:40601:90"/>good ends; and particularly to this,<note place="margin">Sect. IV.</note> 
                     <hi>That uniformity in publick worſhip may be in all Churches obſerved:</hi>
                     <note place="margin">Of <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nifor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mity, or the having the ſame form of worſhip throughout the whole Realm.</note> he takes occaſion to fall foul upon that <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity,</hi> which they thought valuable, and which is e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtabliſhed in our Church. But he firſt declares his approbation of<note n="h" place="margin">p. 54, 55.</note> 
                     <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity in the ordinary matter of prayer, purſuant to an unity in Doctrine,</hi> and this he tells us is <hi>neceſſary.</hi> And then he thus ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſeth his contempt of Uniformity, in that ſenſe our Church approves it, and our Laws and Government eſtabliſh it, calling it<note n="i" place="margin">Reaſ. Ac. p. 55.</note> 
                     <hi>that pitiful thing now called <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niformity, which lyes in an oneneſs of ſylla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bles, words and phraſes; a thing which ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver came into the heart of God to command.</hi> And in another place, he enquires how it ſhall be proved, that<note n="k" place="margin">p. 149.</note> 
                     <hi>that pitiful thing called uniformity in words and ſyllables and phraſes, was ever deſired of God, or that it ever came into his or his Sons heart.</hi> Thus he can come very nigh to a form of words and phraſes, in reviling them in o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers. And here is one part of the diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence between us, that whilſt we uſe a <hi>form of words</hi> in the holy exerciſes of Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, he uſeth his <hi>form of words</hi> in ſcof<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fing at this religious exerciſe, and the Conſtitution of our Governours: and
<pb n="166" facs="tcp:40601:91"/>to us it appears, that the <hi>deriding</hi> religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous exerciſes, is not ſo good a work as the <hi>practiſing</hi> them.</p>
                  <p n="3">3. But whether God or Chriſt ever <hi>commanded</hi> a ſet form of words to be u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed in prayer, which our Author ſo con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fidently denies,<note place="margin">Excellent benefits by the eſtabli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhing this uniformity.</note> may be ſufficiently diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerned from what I have ſaid in the fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>going Sections. But is this <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity,</hi> in the uſe of a devout and pious form, ſuch a <hi>pitiful thing,</hi> as he repreſents it, when by this means almoſt all the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vantages in the uſe of forms, which I have above mentioned, are obtained? Hereby a decent and <hi>regular way of wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip,</hi> in full and comprehenſive ſenſe, and fit words, is ſecured in all Aſſemblies of the Church of <hi>England.</hi> Hereby ſober and underſtanding Chriſtians are aſſured, that they can <hi>heartily join</hi> in the publick ſervice, which is to be preſented to God. Hereby the <hi>minds and affections</hi> of the people may be particularly prepared be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore-hand, to go along with the ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ral parts of worſhip. Hereby both Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters and people are relieved againſt <hi>va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rious diſtractions,</hi> which new variety of words and expreſſions do ſuggeſt. Here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by the Unity of <hi>deſiring the ſame things,</hi> in ſo many ſeveral Aſſemblies, may quick<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>en
<pb n="167" facs="tcp:40601:91"/>a conſiderate mans devotion. And hereby all unbecoming and <hi>ſcandalous expreſſions,</hi> which diſturb the ſobereſt Chriſtians, and adminiſter matter for de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſion to others (of which too many in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtances might be given) are in the chief parts of Divine ſervice and worſhip pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vented.</p>
                  <p n="4">4. And beſides this, how much this Uniformity, which is <hi>una &amp; eadem publi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ci Divini cultûs externi forma,</hi> in the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion of<note n="l" place="margin">Theſ. Sal. de Liturg. Par. 3. n. 32.</note> 
                     <hi>Cappellus,</hi> doth contribute towards the promoting Unity, Peace and Charity, I ſhall repreſent in his words. It is that, ſaith he, <hi>qua arctius colligantur, in eadem ſincerae Religionis, Fidei &amp; Cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritatis communione, inter ſe fidelium ani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mi,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>in which the minds of the faithful are more cloſely knit together, in the ſame communion of ſincere Religion, Faith and Charity amongſt themſelves, and thereby in the Church in every Nation,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>there is leſs of diſturbances, factions, contentions, ſchiſms and diviſions, from that infinite di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſity and multiplied variety of external worſhip, which muſt neceſſarily ariſe, if there be no certain and preſcribed forms of that worſhip, to which all are kept.</hi> And now is it a <hi>pitiful thing,</hi> that our Gover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nours ſhould in the beſt manner take care
<pb n="168" facs="tcp:40601:92"/>for the preventing ſo much evil, and the promoting ſo much good? or is it not ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther an unworthy thing, to <hi>reproach</hi> and calumniate the good deeds of others, and eſpecially of our <hi>Superiours?</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="5">5. But whereas our Author declares for an <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity in matter of Prayer, pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuant to an unity in doctrine;</hi> and calls that a<note n="e" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 149.</note> 
                     <hi>beauteous <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity,</hi> when we all <hi>ſpeak the ſame thing, as to the matter of Prayer; do the ſame thing, in the ſame ſpecifical acts of worſhip; and on the ſame day,</hi> the Lords-day, I deſire two things may be here obſerved: Firſt, that our Author doth not pretend that men ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>narily ought to pray for <hi>other things,</hi> than what may be contained in a well-diſpoſed Form, ſo that the Queſtion only is, whether, where the matter is the ſame, we are to prefer <hi>fixed,</hi> known, and <hi>well deliberated words,</hi> or ſudden, uncer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain, and <hi>changeable expreſſions.</hi> Now all the great advantages mentioned in the foregoing Paragraphs, and in the firſt Section of this Chapter, are on our ſide: when on the other ſide, men may have the greater opportunity of ſhewing what <hi>a volubility of ſpeech</hi> they have attained un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to, and what ſtore of <hi>good expreſſions</hi> they are furniſhed with; which may gra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tify
<pb n="169" facs="tcp:40601:92"/>the inclinations and fancies of ſome <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>en, but are not of chief <hi>advantage to piety.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="6">6. Secondly, Let it be conſidered,<note place="margin">Ill effects of the want of ſuch an <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity.</note> whether it can be reaſonably expected, that <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity in the matter of Prayer,</hi> and the worſhip of God, and <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity in doctrine,</hi> ſhould be continued, where publick Forms are rejected. Now no better tryal can be made of ſuch a caſe as this, than by <hi>experience,</hi> unleſs it can be proved, that the minds of men are now otherwiſe diſpoſed than they were in thoſe days, when this Kingdom had a plain experimental proof hereof. But con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning Uniformity in the <hi>matter of Prayer,</hi> it is a thing notorious, that in our late times, when the <hi>Liturgy</hi> was ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken away; the <hi>Presbyterians, Indepen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dents,</hi> and other Parties, prayed one <hi>againſt the other,</hi> and againſt the eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſhing that way of Government which others of them prayed for: divers per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons made their own <hi>paſſions, ſingular opi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nions</hi> and <hi>errors,</hi> a conſiderable part of their Prayers: others rejected all <hi>confeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of ſins,</hi> as not owning it to be any part of their devotion. In many places of this Kingdom, that great part of Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian worſhip, in the Adminiſtration and
<pb n="170" facs="tcp:40601:93"/>participation of the <hi>Lords Supper,</hi> was for ten, twelve, fourteen and ſixteen years together totally laid aſide: the admini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtring <hi>Infant Baptiſm,</hi> was by ſome Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters diſuſed, and by others appropria<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to a ſelect Company. I might in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance in other things, wherein the mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter of Prayer then varied too generally from what our <hi>Liturgy</hi> and the rules of our Religion direct us to; particularly concerning our <hi>Prayer for the King:</hi> it being not amiſs obſerved, by our<note n="f" place="margin">
                        <gap reason="foreign">
                           <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                        </gap>. c. 16.</note> late gracious Soveraign, that one thing which made many be the more againſt <hi>our Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgy</hi> then, was on this account.</p>
                  <p n="7">7. And they were then ſo far from <hi>
                        <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity of doctrine,</hi> that one who profeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed himſelf a Non-Conformiſt acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledged about 1646,<note n="g" place="margin">Gangrae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>na. Part. 1. p. 175.</note> 
                     <hi>We in theſe four laſt years have overpaſt the Deeds of the Pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lates, in whoſe time never ſo many nor ſo great errors were heard of, much leſs ſuch blaſphemies and confuſions. We have worſe things among us, more corrupt doctrines and unheard of practices than in eighty years before; denying the Scriptures to be the word of God, denying the Trinity, and the Divinity of Chriſt, the Immortality of the ſoul, the reſurrection of the Body, Hell, and Heaven,</hi> &amp;c. And I know no ſober
<pb n="171" facs="tcp:40601:93"/>Chriſtian will call this <hi>unity in doctrine.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="8">8. But though our Author thinks fit unreaſonably to <hi>vilify uniformity,</hi> I ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe ſome Readers will be apt to think, that of the two, his words may be the more truly returned upon himſelf, That the affecting that pitiful thing called <hi>va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>ing of words and phraſes,</hi> never entred <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>o the heart of God to command, to <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>e a part of his Religion; and it ſhould not enter into the heart of any good man <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> think that ſuch things will pleaſe him.</p>
                  <p n="9">9. In another place this Author ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſeth much evil to be produced by Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies. As that they are<note n="h" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 63.</note> 
                     <hi>an engine of perpetual diſcord,</hi> and are <hi>made uſe of to deprive the Church of God of hundreds of <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>dly and painful Miniſters:</hi> and to the like purpoſe he ſpeaks<note n="i" place="margin">
                        <hi>p. 130.</hi> Of the cau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes of our<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diſcords and diviſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons.</note> elſewhere. Now <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e who ſhall conſider, that there have been Liturgies in <hi>all ages</hi> of the Church of God from the beginning, and that no diſcord was occaſioned by them; and that they are of themſelves of <hi>excellent uſe;</hi> and that when our Liturgy was laid aſide, almoſt forty years ſince, this was far from <hi>procuring concord;</hi> he will be apt to think that our Author hath miſtaken the <hi>true cauſe</hi> of our diſcords
<pb n="172" facs="tcp:40601:94"/>and diviſions. But there are other plain and manifeſt cauſes thereof, <hi>viz.</hi> from an ill temper of mind, whereby men neglect the <hi>due reverence</hi> they owe to their ſupe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riours, and the care they ought to main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tain of <hi>peace and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity</hi> in the Church; when ſome men ſet themſelves with ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gerneſs to <hi>oppoſe</hi> regular eſtabliſhments upon ſlight grounds, and others yield themſelves to be led by the <hi>paſſions</hi> and <hi>errors</hi> of thoſe whom they eſteem; and when many cauſleſly affect <hi>new things,</hi> and indulge themſelves to ſet up for <hi>new models,</hi> of ordering the Communion of the Church, and the way of <hi>divine wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip;</hi> Theſe things will indeed perpetually <hi>cauſe diviſions,</hi> unleſs they be removed. And if any Miniſters ſhall rather forſake their Miniſtry, than admit of any Forms of Liturgy; the true cauſe of this will be from ſome of the things now men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned: or elſe from their own great <hi>miſtakes,</hi> in being perſwaded by ſuch weak Arguments, as his diſcourſe may furniſh them with: or elſe from their going too far to comply with and pleaſe other men.</p>
                  <p n="10">10. But in truth, the eſtabliſhing Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies doth in a conſiderable meaſure put a ſtop to <hi>diſcords and diviſions.</hi> To
<pb n="173" facs="tcp:40601:94"/>this purpoſe <hi>Cappellus</hi> accounted it very fit, that as far as may be, there ſhould be<note n="k" place="margin">Theſ. Salm. ubi ſup. n. 46.</note> 
                     <hi>una in Eccleſia externi cultûs divini fermula; the ſame Form of publick divine worſhip in the Church,</hi> and this he thought of great uſe, <hi>ad unitatem ſpiritûs, &amp; cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritatis, inter fideles, quantum obtineri id poteſt, conſervandam, for the preſerving, as far as that can be obtained, the unity of the ſpirit, and of charity amongſt believers.</hi> And though our Author would be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tent that ſome ſhould uſe Liturgies, but other Miniſters ſhould uſe their own words and method, <hi>Cappellus</hi> in the ſame place declares, that this is by no means adviſeable, and that this would be ſo far from procuring peace, that from hence would ariſe, <hi>contemptus, odia, rixae, con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tentiones,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>contempt, hatred, claſhings, contentions, ſtrife, and infinite quarrels to the great ſcandal of the Church.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="11">11. But plain experience doth beyond all authority prove, that <hi>concord</hi> is never like to be the effect of the laying aſide <hi>all Forms</hi> of publick worſhip. For when this was done in our late ſad times, thereupon all manner of <hi>errors, ſects, he<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reſies</hi> and <hi>blaſphemies,</hi> were broached and vented. After this it was that<note n="i" place="margin">Jus div. Min. E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vang. Ep. to Read. 1653.</note> the Preſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>byterian Miniſters complained of the
<pb n="174" facs="tcp:40601:95"/>
                     <hi>bitter, woful, and unutterable fruits of di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſions, which,</hi> ſay they, <hi>have almoſt de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtroyed, not only the Miniſtry, but even the very heart and life of Religion and God<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lineſs.</hi>
                  </p>
                  <p n="12">12. Our Author ſaith alſo, that Forms of Prayer<note n="m" place="margin">p. 63.</note> 
                     <hi>hinder Miniſters care to ſtu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy the Scriptures:</hi> which he before ur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged, and I before anſwered, <hi>Chap.</hi> 1. <hi>n.</hi> 47.</p>
                  <p n="13">13. He ſaith alſo,<note n="n" place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                     <hi>that hereby many ſuch Miniſters have crept into the Church, of whom every one who hath any concern for Gods glory, or the Churches repute, hath cauſe to bluſh and be aſhamed.</hi> Now I ſhall leave him to conſider by himſelf, whoſe work he is doing, whileſt he takes all oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caſions to reproach that Miniſtry, and thereupon to hinder their labours whom our Saviour hath called to ſerve him in his Church. And we have ſo little reaſon to <hi>bluſh</hi> and <hi>be aſhamed</hi> of the generality of the Engliſh Miniſtry, that we have abundant reaſon to bleſs God for their great worth. And beſides this, the faults which can be chargeable upon any particular perſons in the Miniſtry, muſt be either from their being 1. not <hi>ſound</hi> in doctrine, or 2. not of a holy and <hi>good life,</hi> or 3. from their not being men of
<pb n="175" facs="tcp:40601:95"/>
                     <hi>ſufficient abilities,</hi> and ſuch as diligently <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>charge</hi> their Miniſterial work. But ſet <hi>Forms of Prayer</hi> piouſly compoſed, and inſtantly uſed, can contribute nothing <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> either of the two former, when they manifeſtly promote the contrary good. And for the laſt, as the <hi>great abilities</hi> of our Miniſtry is very evident; ſo I ſhall anſwer this, where he doth more par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticularly inſiſt upon it in<note n="o" place="margin">Ch. 8. <hi>n.</hi> 10.</note> another place.</p>
                  <p n="14">14. This Writer in the end of this Chapter declareth,<note n="p" place="margin">p. 70.</note> that he <hi>thinks he <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>th fully anſwered whatſoever</hi> I had <hi>of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>red,</hi> but I leave it to the diligent Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>er to judge, how little reaſon he hath to think ſo. But he there ſaith, his <hi>ſtrict deſign is not to anſwer</hi> me, but <hi>to ſhew they <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>ve probable Arguments, inducing them to believe,</hi> that it would be <hi>ſinful</hi> for them, ordinarily to uſe <hi>the preſcribed Forms of others:</hi> and therefore he proceeds to <hi>add further Arguments.</hi> Nor is it my deſign in this diſcourſe mainly to <hi>vindicate</hi> my ſelf, much leſs to <hi>oppoſe</hi> him; but to <hi>vin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicate the truth,</hi> and therefore I ſhall add my Anſwer to his remaining Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, contenting my ſelf only to give an account of the main ſubſtance of them, if I may ſo call it, and not to in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpoſe
<pb n="176" facs="tcp:40601:96"/>my ſelf, in what he ſpeaks a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt other particular perſons, or in any digreſſions, which are of no neceſſary concern, to the Vindication of <hi>fixed Forms of Prayer,</hi> or defending other publick Conſtitutions.</p>
               </div>
            </div>
            <div n="4" type="chapter">
               <pb n="177" facs="tcp:40601:96"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. IV.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ch. IV.</note> Forms of Prayer are not forbidden ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther in the Second Commandment, or by any other Divine Precept.</head>
               <p>HIs third Argument is, that it is <hi>Sin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful for Miniſters, having the gift of Prayer, to uſe preſcribed Forms, no ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſity compelling;</hi> becauſe God hath<note n="(a)" place="margin">Reaſ. Account, <hi>p.</hi> 71.</note> 
                  <hi>neither by the light of Nature directed them, nor in his Word preſcribed them.</hi> Now it is acknowledged, that all the <hi>parts of Divine Worſhip</hi> muſt be ſuch,<note place="margin">Of the parts of Divine Worſhip, and the manner of performing it.</note> as the light of <hi>Nature,</hi> or the <hi>revealed Will</hi> of God do direct. By the former, our dependance as Creatures, doth oblige us to acknowledg and honour God; and to call upon him, and <hi>pray</hi> unto him: And the holy Scriptures give us further Precepts, and encouragements in theſe Duties. And in the parts and duties of Divine Worſhip, the <hi>manner</hi> of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming them, and our outward expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions therein, muſt be ſuch as is ſutable to the Duty it ſelf; as ſwerveth from no <hi>Divine Precept,</hi> or Inſtitution; and is recommended either by the light of
<pb n="178" facs="tcp:40601:97"/>Nature or Scripture. But from what I have ſaid in the former Chapter, it may appear,<note place="margin">Forms of Prayer are agreeable to the light of Nature and Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture.</note> that <hi>Forms of Prayer</hi> in the publick Worſhip of God, are recom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mended by the <hi>Light of Nature,</hi> as it directeth us to chuſe the beſt, and moſt expedient and profitable way of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming that Worſhip; and that the <hi>Scriptures</hi> alſo do encourage us in, and give their approbation of the uſe there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of.</p>
               <p n="2">2. But there is yet a further deſign in this Argument, which is, That no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing may be <hi>uſed</hi> in God's Worſhip, which he hath not himſelf <hi>preſcribed.</hi> To this end, he ſaith, the ſenſe of the <hi>Second Commandment is this,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">P. 73.</note> 
                  <hi>Thou ſhalt worſhip in no other Way, by no other Means or Religious Rites, than what I have preſcribed:</hi> And again,<note n="(c)" place="margin">P. 75. &amp; the like P. 74.</note> 
                  <hi>We judg all Acts, Rites and Means of Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip prohibited by God, which either in expreſs Terms, or by firſt conſequences from Scripture, are not preſcribed.</hi> Now if he will be conſiſtent with himſelf, and conclude any thing in the Caſe under debate from theſe things, which are ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Poſitions,<note place="margin">And are not forbid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>den be the the Second Command<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</note> and unproved Aſſerti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, than Arguments; his Inference muſt be, That no <hi>words and expreſſions</hi> (for of theſe we are now diſcourſing)
<pb n="179" facs="tcp:40601:97"/>ought to be <hi>uſed</hi> in the Worſhip of God, which are not by him <hi>preſcribed.</hi> But con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning this Argument, I ſhall obſerve three things.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 1. That he here contradict<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth, what he declared in the ſtating his Queſtion, and hath oft repeated, ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving as he tells us,<note n="(d)" place="margin">P. 91.</note> 
                  <hi>Again and again, ſaid, That they do not think Forms of Prayer unlawful.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">This Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument Claſheth with him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf.</note> But if they be not preſcribed, and all means not preſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bed be prohibited, they muſt be aſſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to be <hi>unlawful.</hi> And being thus prohibited, no pretence of <hi>neceſſity</hi> on Mans part, can make them lawful. For according to that ancient rule, <hi>Nulla eſt neceſſitas delinquendi, quibus una eſt ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſitas non delinquendi,</hi>
                  <note n="(e)" place="margin">Tertul.</note> 
                  <hi>It can be ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver neceſſary for them to ſin, for whom it is only neceſſary that they do no ſin.</hi> And it is more neceſſary, to forbear any pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſent <hi>external expreſſion of Homage</hi> to God, than to make uſe of that which is unlawful and <hi>forbidden,</hi> as is mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſt in the inſtance of <hi>Saul's ſacrificing.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="4">4. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 2. By this way of arguing, the particular <hi>conceptions</hi> and expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, of him who prayeth without a Form, are as much <hi>forbidden,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">And will conclude Prayers without Forms to be fitful.</note> as the uſe of a <hi>Form</hi> is pretended to be; ſince God hath not <hi>preſcribed</hi> theſe Expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons.
<pb n="178" facs="tcp:40601:98"/>
                  <gap reason="duplicate" extent="1 page">
                     <desc>〈1 page duplicate〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="179" facs="tcp:40601:98"/>
                  <gap reason="duplicate" extent="1 page">
                     <desc>〈1 page duplicate〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="180" facs="tcp:40601:99"/>But here our Author tells us, that <hi>the light of Nature ſhews our own inven<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to be</hi> a mean, and a <hi>ſufficient mean</hi> in this act of Worſhip. Thus Men who talk at this looſe rate can tell, when it ſerves their own turn, how to allow what God hath <hi>not preſcribed,</hi> and to juſtifie it upon this very account; be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it is the <hi>Invention of Man,</hi> though they can declaim againſt Eccleſiaſtical Conſtitutions, under the very name of <hi>Inventions of Men.</hi> But if we may uſe <hi>words</hi> and expreſſions, and a <hi>method</hi> and compoſition of Prayer, not particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larly <hi>preſcribed</hi> of God; what an un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reaſonable vanity is it, to argue from this Topick againſt a <hi>Form of Prayer,</hi> becauſe theſe particular things in this Form, are not <hi>appointed</hi> of God.</p>
               <p n="5">5. But poſſibly he may tell us, as ſome have done, that by keeping to the <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtant uſe</hi> of a Form of Prayer, we make that a proper <hi>part of Divine Worſhip.</hi> Now though this was anſwered<note n="(f)" place="margin">Theſ. Salmur. <hi>Part</hi> 3. <hi>de Liturg. n.</hi> 35.</note> by <hi>Cappellus,</hi> and in part by<note n="(g)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Lib. Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſ.</hi> B 2. p. 305, 306.</note> me elſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>where, I ſhall here ſay, That we are far from thinking, that any particular <hi>Form of Prayer,</hi> appointed in any part of the Church, is <hi>neceſſary</hi> to be uſed in all Chriſtian Churches in the World; who all of them are obliged to perform all
<pb n="181" facs="tcp:40601:99"/>the <hi>proper parts</hi> of Divine Worſhip. Nor is Religion, and the Worſhip of God placed in the bare reciting the words of a Form, but chiefly in the <hi>pious devotion</hi> of the Heart, of which theſe words are an expreſſion and guide. And thus much muſt be allowed to the uſe of words in thoſe Prayers, which for diſtinction ſake, I call <hi>Conceived Prayers.</hi> I hope he will not ſay, that it is the <hi>conſtant and preſcribed uſe,</hi> of the ſame thing not commanded of God, which only is forbidden in the <hi>Second Commandment;</hi> as if the worſhipping an <hi>Image</hi> was only forbidden, where there is a <hi>conſtant Adoration</hi> given to the ſame Image, but that it is allowable where there is ſo great a number of them, that men ſometimes make choice of one, and ſometimes of another, with various changes. We allow the <hi>Second Commandment,</hi> and the Rules of Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture concerning God's Worſhip, to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quire that no act of <hi>Divine Adoration</hi> be given to any thing elſe beſides God himſelf;<note place="margin">What God hath for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidden, or command<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing his Worſhip.</note> and that that <hi>Homage</hi> and Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice which is ſutable to his <hi>Nature,</hi> and according to his <hi>Will,</hi> be religiouſly per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed; and that no ſuch <hi>pretended Worſhip,</hi> which is unſutable to his Na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, or diſagreeing to his Will, ought
<pb n="182" facs="tcp:40601:100"/>to be preſented to him. But this ſug<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geſtion, that <hi>Forms of Prayer are for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidden by the Second Commandment,</hi> as included under Idolatry, is ſo unreaſon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able, that<note n="(h)" place="margin">
                     <hi>View of Direct.</hi> Chap. 1. Sect. 22.</note> Dr. <hi>Hammond</hi> might juſtly wonder, at the <hi>ſtrangeneſs and prodigiouſneſs</hi> thereof; and <hi>Cappellus</hi> might well declare, concerning them who urge this, as an Argument,<note n="(i)" place="margin">Ubi ſup. n.</note> 
                  <hi>Craſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſe admodum hîc homines iſti hallucinan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur; Theſe Men are herein exceeding groſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly deceived.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="6">6. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 3. This Poſition, That no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing may be <hi>uſed</hi> or appointed in God's Worſhip, but what is particularly <hi>en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joyned</hi> by God himſelf, (beſides<note n="(k)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. <hi>p.</hi> 75, 76, 77. &amp; <hi>p.</hi> 86, 87.</note> 
                  <hi>ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary circumſtances to humane actions</hi> as Humane) is that, concerning the <hi>falſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs</hi> and dangerous conſequence of which I diſcourſed largely in my <hi>Liber<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas Eccleſiaſtica</hi>
                  <note n="(l)" place="margin">
                     <hi>B</hi> 2. <hi>c.</hi> 1. through<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out, &amp; <hi>c.</hi> 2.</note>, to which I refer, nor is any anſwer given thereto by this Writer. And I ſhall here note, that as it is improved,<note place="margin">That Poſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion that nothing not preſcri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bed, may be uſed in Gods Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, is de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructive of all Rell<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion.</note> it is <hi>deſtructive</hi> to pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick Worſhip and Religion. For ſince God hath commanded us to pray, but hath not in all acts of Worſhip, enjoyned our <hi>Words,</hi> or the performance of this Duty with or without a <hi>Form;</hi> it muſt according to this Poſition, be done in neither, ſince each of theſe are by con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequence
<pb n="183" facs="tcp:40601:100"/>ſequence pretended to be <hi>forbidden,</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing not <hi>preſcribed.</hi> The ſame may be ſaid of our Saviour's Precept, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the celebrating his <hi>Supper in Bread and Wine,</hi> but he hath not preſcribed or determined the <hi>ſort of Bread,</hi> or the kind of <hi>Wine.</hi> And though God hath commanded us to <hi>ſing Praiſes</hi> to him; whatever this Writer ſaith, he can ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver prove, the ſinging continually the <hi>Pſalms</hi> of <hi>David,</hi> and others recorded in Scripture, to be particularly <hi>enjoyned</hi> by a Divine Inſtitution, under the Go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpel; though the Church of God hath very generally and <hi>advantageouſly uſed</hi> them. Wherefore the reſult of this aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſertion is, for men to <hi>contradict</hi> them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves, in the performances of Religion, and (which is far more intolerable) to look upon God, as having <hi>contradicted</hi> himſelf, in giving ſuch Laws, which ſo claſh with one another, that they cannot be obeyed, and that by the one he hath ſet us free from obſerving the other.</p>
               <p n="7">7. But if theſe things may be deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mined by men, as they indeed muſt be, the common rules of Prudence will not allow that it ſhould be lawful and fit, for <hi>every Miniſter</hi> by his more ſudden and vario <hi>thoughts,</hi> to determine theſe things for the Congregation where he
<pb n="184" facs="tcp:40601:101"/>miniſters;<note place="margin">Things ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary to be determi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned in Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, may be beſt de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>termined by publick Conſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions.</note> and that it ſhould be un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawful and unreaſonable, that any ſuch things ſhould be conſidered and reſol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved on, by the <hi>deliberate Conſultations</hi> of the moſt prudent Men: And if we conſider the <hi>Authority</hi> of our Superi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ours, to reject pious Forms of Prayer by them appointed, and which I have ſhewed to be of excellent uſe, ſpeaks a wnat of juſt Reverence and <hi>Submiſſion</hi> to them, and a not yielding to them that due <hi>Superiority</hi> in matters Eccleſiaſtical, for the right ordering the exerciſes of Religion, which belongeth to them; of which I have in another Book diſcourſed ſome-what.</p>
               <p n="8">8. But whilſt this Author in this Chapter obſerves, that ſome urge the Duty<note n="(m)" place="margin">P. 74, 85, 86.</note> of <hi>obeying Superiours in things lawful,</hi> and not forbidden of God, as an obligation upon Inferiours in our Caſe, to joyn in our publick Forms of Prayer; beſides what he urgeth againſt this, that Forms of Prayer are things <hi>forbidden of God,</hi> as I above noted, he hath ſome other expreſſions, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the Power and Authority of Supe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riours, and our <hi>obedience</hi> to them, which I ſhall reflect upon.</p>
               <p n="9">9. He grants that the <hi>Superiour</hi> may in ſome caſes determine of ſuch a thing,<note n="(n)" place="margin">P. 88.</note>
                  <pb n="185" facs="tcp:40601:101"/>which <hi>both he and the Inferiour confeſs to be in it ſelf indifferent;</hi> but not in things,<note n="(o)" place="margin">P. 77.</note> 
                  <hi>which the Superi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>our acknowledgeth not neceſſary, and the Inferiour thinks are forbidden.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Uſeful things are fit to be ſtabliſhed, tho ſome by miſtake may raſhly Condemn them.</note> Now if any Inferiour, or any Perſon whoſoe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver, account any thing to be <hi>forbidden,</hi> and proceed in his judgment upon good and <hi>true grounds;</hi> no ſuch thing may be appointed, being in <hi>it ſelf evil;</hi> whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther the Superiours acknowledg it not neceſſary, or by miſtake think it is ſo. But where any Superiours do upon good grounds, judg any thing to be of good and <hi>profitable uſe</hi> for the publick good, though not abſolutely neceſſary in it ſelf: And ſome Inferiours out of miſtakes, or forwardneſs to cenſure, will condemn ſuch things as ſinful and <hi>unlawful;</hi> it is no way fit that ſuch good Orders be laid aſide; and many others, and the Church it ſelf, be deprived of the <hi>good</hi> they might receive from them, by yielding a Compliance to theſe <hi>mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtakes.</hi> And whereas he here urgeth<note n="(p)" place="margin">P. 77.</note> the duty of <hi>Charity,</hi> he ought to conſider, that <hi>real charity</hi> in providing for the <hi>good</hi> and profit of the Souls of Men, is of far greater value, than that which he calls <hi>Charity,</hi> in gratifying the Opinions, and complying with the <hi>Er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rors
<pb n="186" facs="tcp:40601:102"/>of Men,</hi> in their miſtakes. But of the appointments of ſuch things as are ſcrupled, I have treated more at large in another<note n="(q)" place="margin">Libert. Eccl. <hi>B. 2. Ch. 2. § 3.</hi> through<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out</note> Diſcourſe.</p>
               <p n="10">10. Concerning obedience to Supe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riours, he ſaith,<note n="(r)" place="margin">P. 80.</note> 
                  <hi>Doth this make a ſufficient reaſon for practice in Divine Worſhip, that Man commandeth it?</hi> And he produceth<note n="(ſ)" place="margin">P. 81.</note> Biſhop <hi>Jewel</hi>'s Teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mony, that <hi>God is to be obeyed,</hi> rather than Men; which we aſſert: And<note n="(t)" place="margin">P. 82, 83, 84.</note> Biſhop <hi>Davenant,</hi> condemning the <hi>blind obedience of the Jeſuits,</hi> and aſſerting unto all men ſuch a <hi>judgment of diſcretion,</hi> that they may conſider whether the things be true, or lawful, which are directed by their Superiours. And then he tells us, That<note n="(u)" place="margin">P. 84.</note> 
                  <hi>blind Obedience is the very foundation of Popery;</hi> but the judgment of private and practical <hi>Diſcretion,</hi> is the <hi>foundation of the Proteſtant Religion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="11">11. Now it is true, That to yield ſuch a <hi>blind Obedience</hi> to Superiours, as to account them <hi>Infallible,</hi> and thereup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on to account that all they deliver muſt be received, without any liberty to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amine the <hi>truth,</hi> and <hi>lawfulneſs</hi> thereof, is a foundation of <hi>Popery.</hi> But to own the due <hi>Authority</hi> of our superiours and <hi>Spiritual guides,</hi> and to acknowledg, that they may determine matters of
<pb n="187" facs="tcp:40601:102"/>
                  <hi>Order and Decency</hi> in the Church, and that it is the duty of Inferiours to ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mit themſelves to ſuch Determinations, if they be not contrary to the Will of God, is that which Chriſtianity requireth, and is a neceſſary <hi>foundation of Peace and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nity.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">What judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of diſcretion, the true principles of Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on do al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low in all Men.</note> And to make uſe of our own <hi>judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments</hi> and underſtandings, ſo as to reject whatſoever we <hi>certainly know</hi> to be falſe and evil, is that which all <hi>true Religion</hi> and good Conſcience, and the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an and Proteſtant Principles will direct. But for any to think it their duty, to cloſe with ſuch Arguments as ſeem to them <hi>probable,</hi> but are weak and <hi>fallaci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous,</hi> and are of no clear evidence and undoubted certainty; and to account themſelves warranted thereby, to pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſue what is againſt the eſtabliſhed State and Order of the Church, and its Peace and Welfare; and againſt the Authori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of their Superiours, or any rules of Duty; this will lead Men into all man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of evil <hi>Faction,</hi> Schiſm, and <hi>Fana<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticiſm,</hi> and ſuch Principles cannot juſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie themſelves in the ſight of God, or good Men, as I have<note n="(w)" place="margin">Ch. 1. n. 9. <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
                  </note> above ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed.</p>
               <p n="12">12. This is that which the Writers of our Church declare againſt, and ſo do <hi>Proteſtants</hi> generally, and ſo doth
<pb n="188" facs="tcp:40601:103"/>particularly<note n="(x)" place="margin">Daven. de Judice Contro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſ. c. 1.2.</note> Biſhop <hi>Davenant,</hi> who firſt reſerving to god the <hi>Supreme power of judging,</hi>
                  <note n="(y)" place="margin">ibid. c. 16.</note> aſſerteth to our Supe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riors, the <hi>miniſterial judgment,</hi> whereby, beſides other things, they have Autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity to judge, <hi>de conſtitutionibus ad ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternam Eccleſiae politiam pertinentibus,</hi> of Conſtitutions belonging to the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternal Polity of the church. And he then declares the neceſſity of a <hi>judg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of diſcretion</hi> in all Chriſtians: which he underſtands, according to the ſenſe I have in the former Paragraph expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed, as is manifeſt both from that Trea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſe, and the other cited by this Writer, <hi>In Epiſt. ad Coloſ. c.</hi> 2. <hi>v.</hi> 23. And he particularly acknowledgeth it, to be the general ſenſe of <hi>Proteſtants;</hi>
                  <note n="(z)" place="margin">ibid. cap. ult.</note> 
                  <hi>Judi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cium hoc diſcretionis vanum, falſum, fana<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticum eſſe concedunt, quando ex privato ſenſu &amp; phantaſmate ipſius judicantis di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manat; verum, firmum &amp; legitimum, cum oritur ex lumine infuſo Spiritus Sancti, &amp; dirigitur ad normam verbi:</hi> That they acknowledg that judgment of diſcreti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on to be vain, falſe and Fanatical, when it proceeds upon the private ſenſe and fancy of him that judgeth; but that it is true, firm and allowable, when it is inlightned by the Holy Spirit, and di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rected by the rule of the word. Where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore
<pb n="189" facs="tcp:40601:103"/>he gives no allowance to mens pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceeding upon probable and <hi>uncertain arguments,</hi> but only upon manifeſt and <hi>clear evidence,</hi> in oppoſing what is eſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bliſhed by Superiors. And indeed diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>obeying upon ſuch grounds as are not manifeſt, is but a <hi>blind diſobedience,</hi> which may well be ranked with <hi>blind Obedience.</hi> We and all ſober Prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtants are againſt both; and if the for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mer ſhould be followed, by <hi>Children</hi> to their Parents, and <hi>Servants</hi> to their Maſters, eſpecially in <hi>working Fancies,</hi> and weak Judgments, it would bring nothing but confuſion into Families.</p>
               <p n="13">13. This Author alſo tells us, That to juſtifie the Subjects obedience,<note n="(a)" place="margin">p. 89.</note> there muſt <hi>appear to him, ſome reaſon from a Divine command, requiring</hi> the thing. Here if the Precepts of <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity, Peace, Order and Obedience</hi> be ſufficient, theſe are frequent and clear; but if he ſtill mean, that no particular thing may be eſtabliſhed, unleſs, it be ſome way de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>termined, by a Divine Precept, this I have above refuted, <hi>n.</hi> 2. <hi>&amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="14">14. He declares alſo<note n="(b)" place="margin">ibid.</note> that <hi>Geſtures</hi> or <hi>Actions,</hi> that are <hi>idle</hi> or <hi>inſignificant, are in worſhip ſinful;</hi> and therefore may not be ſubmitted to. Now it is well, he hereby diſallows the fond notion of
<pb n="190" facs="tcp:40601:104"/>them, who decry our Rites or <hi>Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies,</hi> becauſe they are <hi>ſignificant.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>inting Liturgy in what ſenſe to reckoned among things in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>different.</note> But this can make nothing againſt <hi>Forms of Prayer,</hi> where the words expreſs the ſenſe of the Prayer, and are not only <hi>ſignificant,</hi> but very <hi>uſeful.</hi> And though ſuch thngs as are appointed, in the <hi>due order</hi> of the Church; as the Forms and Order of <hi>Prayer, Hymns,</hi> and ſuch like, have been uſually and frequently called <hi>things indifferent:</hi> the word <hi>indifferent</hi> here, is only to be underſtood in oppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſition to what is in it ſelf <hi>abſolutely neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſary,</hi> but not in oppoſition to, or di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinction from what is good, uſeful, and <hi>profitable to Edification.</hi> so that ſuch things are, if I may ſo call them, in them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves <hi>legally indifferent,</hi> being particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larly eſtabliſhed by no <hi>Divine Law,</hi> and which may as things of Eccleſiaſtical liberty be appointed by Superiors, not <hi>morally indifferent,</hi> as if the appoint<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment and practice of them, was not uſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful, <hi>profitable</hi> and good.</p>
               <p n="15">15. He ſaith alſo, that<note n="(c)" place="margin">ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>an appro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>priated habit</hi> is in worſhip ſinful (the contrary I have ſufficiently proved in my<note n="(d)" place="margin">B. 2. ch. 1. p. 320, 321. &amp; ch. 4. p. 492, &amp;c.</note> 
                  <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica</hi>) and that for the Superiour to <hi>command any ſuch thing, will be a ſin unto him, as</hi> Gideons <hi>Ephod was a ſnare to his houſe.</hi> Jud. 8.27. But
<pb n="191" facs="tcp:40601:104"/>the Scripture ſaith, concerning <hi>Gideons Ephod,</hi> which <hi>he made and put in his own City;</hi> that <hi>all</hi> Iſrael <hi>went thither a whoring after it; which thing became a ſnare unto</hi> Gideon, <hi>and his houſe.</hi> So that <hi>publick Idolatry</hi> in which <hi>Gideons</hi> family did in all probability joyn, was that whereby <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> became a <hi>ſnare</hi> unto them.<note place="margin">Of Gide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons Ephod.</note> But nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther was the <hi>Ephod of Samuel,</hi> 1 Sam. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>. 8. nor of <hi>David,</hi> 2 Sam. 6.14. nor the <hi>Levites garments,</hi> 2 Chr. 5.12. at all blamed in the Holy Scriptures, but approved, though none of them were appointed by the Law of God: and therefore it muſt be ſomthing of another nature, than the bare <hi>making an habit,</hi> that was of ſo ill conſequence to <hi>Gideon</hi> and his Family. And as this at laſt came to a manifeſt and general <hi>Idolatry,</hi> ſo there was probably ſomthing blameable in its firſt Conſtitution. St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>
                  <note n="(e)" place="margin">Quaeſt. ſuper Ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dic. c. 41.</note> from the great proportion of Gold, al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lotted tot he making this <hi>Ephod,</hi> Jud. 8.26. thinketh that other <hi>miniſterial things,</hi> relating to Gods ſervice, were made therewith: and others think that <hi>Gideon</hi> making an <hi>Ephod,</hi> like the <hi>high Prieſts,</hi> intended to worſhip God, and enquire of God thereby, <hi>in his own city,</hi> and not in Gods Tabernacle, which was to erect a <hi>Schiſm.</hi> Now <hi>Schiſm</hi> and <hi>Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry,</hi>
                  <pb n="192" facs="tcp:40601:105"/>whether they be commanded by Superiors, or practiſed by Inferiors, joyntly or ſeparately, will be a <hi>Snare</hi> unto them, as they were to the houſe of <hi>Gidcon.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="16">16. Our Author takes notice, that<note n="(f)" place="margin">p. 91.92.</note> 
                  <hi>commands</hi> in Scripture, and <hi>examples,</hi> are urged for forms of Prayer; and ſaith, <hi>it can never be proved, that there were forms of Prayer in the Jewiſh Church,</hi> or that the <hi>Lords Prayer</hi> was intended as an ordinary form: and however what is produced from theſe things, concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the <hi>State of the Goſpel,</hi> he calls <hi>pitiful inconcluſive Arguments.</hi> And ſaith he, <hi>if</hi> David <hi>made Pſalms</hi> (which are Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers) <hi>he was a Prophet,</hi> but <hi>did he make an Act of <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity too?</hi> But that the <hi>Jewiſh Church</hi> had forms of Prayer; that the <hi>Lords Prayer</hi> (which ſurely was delivered under the <hi>Goſpel</hi>) was delive<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red as a form, and that the Arguments from hence are cogent, I have proved in the former chapter. And ſince the ordinary practice of the <hi>Jews,</hi> in uſing forms, was approved by our Saviour, it is not conſiderable, whether any of them were eſtabliſhed by <hi>David,</hi> or other perſons in <hi>Authority.</hi> Yet <hi>David</hi> did in ſome things appoint rules and orders for the ſervice of God, 1 <hi>Chr.</hi> 25.2, 6.
<pb n="193" facs="tcp:40601:105"/>And <hi>Hezekiah</hi> and his Princes, ordered in what form of words the <hi>Levites</hi> ſhould <hi>ſing praiſe</hi> to God, 2 <hi>Chr.</hi> 29.30.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="5" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. V.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ch. V.</note> Of <hi>other Prayers,</hi> beſides thoſe in the Liturgy, and publick ſervice of the Church.</head>
               <p>HIs fourth Argument is, That the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitting, or <hi>agreeing</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">Reaſ. Account. p. 93.94.</note> 
                  <hi>Miniſters to uſe ordinarily preſcribed forms of Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er, is of ſufficient force to reſtrain the total exerciſe of the gift of Prayer,</hi> which is <hi>ſinful.</hi> And that by this principle, Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters may not pray otherwiſe, <hi>before and after Sermon.</hi> And that if the Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtrate ſhall hereafter make a <hi>Law,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 95.</hi> Of the uſe of other Prayers, beſides forms.</note> of the <hi>Latitude of that of</hi> Nebu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chadnezzar, to tie men to pray <hi>no where to God, neither in Family, or Cloſet,</hi> but in the uſe of <hi>a form, or the Churches Prayers,</hi> they muſt obey this alſo, by the ſame reaſon, which obligeth them, to uſe ſet forms in the publick uſe of the Liturgy. And, ſaith he,<note n="(c)" place="margin">p. 97.</note> 
                  <hi>who ſhall determine, how far the Magiſtrate may impoſe, or not im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe?</hi>
                  <pb n="194" facs="tcp:40601:106"/>Now in this Chapter he produ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceth nothing new, to prove it a Duty, for men to uſe their own <hi>abilities of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſion</hi> in Prayer; but ſaith,<note n="(d)" place="margin">p. 93.</note> 
                  <hi>he takes this to ſhine ſufficiently in its own light.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Wherefore, in anſwering this Chapter, I ſhall premiſe three things, Firſt, That I have above ſhewed,<note n="(e)" place="margin">Chap. 1.</note> that mens abilities of expreſſion, which are not properly the <hi>gift of Prayer,</hi> are not on other accounts neceſſary to be uſed; unleſs, where they be requiſite, for the <hi>better performing</hi> the worſhip of God.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Secondly, that ſince I have mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſted, the <hi>uſefulneſs</hi> of ſet<note n="(f)" place="margin">Chap. 1. &amp; 2.</note> forms in themſelves, for the publick offices of <hi>Religious worſhip,</hi> and do not found their lawfulneſs, and expediency meerly upon <hi>Obedience</hi> to our Superiors; there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I can be no way concerned here, to determine, or enquire after, the extent or <hi>boundaries</hi> of the <hi>Authority</hi> of our Governors, in ordering things relating to the worſhip of God.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Thirdly,<note place="margin">The extent of Gover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nours Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thority, not requiſite to be queſtion<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, in every act of Obe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dience.</note> That it doth not expreſs any great <hi>reverence to Superiors,</hi> for any to deny <hi>ſubmiſſion,</hi> to the lawful and <hi>uſeful Conſtitutions</hi> by them eſtabliſhed; and to plead for this, by putting other Queſtions, about their power of <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manding</hi> things, which ſeem <hi>diſadvan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tageous</hi>
                  <pb n="195" facs="tcp:40601:106"/>to Religion, and by declaring, that the <hi>extent</hi> of their Authority, is not ſufficiently ſtated. What confuſion would it bring into Families, if when Children, or Servants, are commanded there to joyn in any exerciſe of Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, as in <hi>prayer in the Family</hi> (which our Author grants, muſt be a form to them, who joyn in the words of others) they may be allowed to anſwer, they will not comply therewith, becauſe, by ſo doing, they may be <hi>impoſed</hi> on in Religion, from one thing to another: and they muſt firſt know the <hi>ſtrict bounds</hi> of that Authority they are under, and who ſhall fix them. And the like may be ſaid, of the ſeveral <hi>conventions</hi> of different Sepa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratiſts. But if it be enough, to ſay in the caſe of a <hi>Family,</hi> that they may then deny <hi>actual obedience</hi> and ſubjection, when any thing is required of them, which they <hi>know to be evil;</hi> we acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledg the ſame in our caſe.</p>
               <p n="5">5. And thus much might be ſufficient,<note place="margin">Whether it be a duty, to uſe other Prayers be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides form<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> for anſwer to this Chapter, as it hath a particular aſpect upon the <hi>Authority</hi> and commands of our Governors; yet be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe, I would not avoid any thing, which may ſeem material and uſeful, I ſhall farther here conſider, Whether, and how far, Chriſtians, or Miniſters,
<pb n="196" facs="tcp:40601:107"/>are under any obligation to Duty, to uſe any <hi>other prayers,</hi> beſides ſet forms, in all thoſe particular caſes mentioned in this chapter; <hi>before and after Sermon,</hi> in the <hi>Family,</hi> and in the <hi>Cloſet.</hi> Now comprehenſive and well ordered <hi>forms,</hi> being with deliberation fitted to the common ſtate of Chriſtians, and the ends of our Religion; are as I have above ſhewed, to be <hi>preferred,</hi> in the <hi>publick worſhip of God.</hi> And that <hi>before or after Sermon,</hi> there ſhould ordinarily be new and varied Prayers, I know no rule of reaſon, or precept of the Chriſtian Religion, which <hi>requireth</hi> this, and maketh it a <hi>Duty.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="6">6.<note place="margin">Before Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons.</note> 
                  <hi>Before Sermons</hi>
                  <note n="(g)" place="margin">Of Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligious Aſſembl. c. 7 p. 237. &amp; 252.</note> Mr. <hi>Thorndike</hi> obſerves, <hi>That in the flouriſhing times of the Church, Preachers were wont to com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mend themſelves, and their labours to Gods bleſſing.</hi> But this was frequently, at leaſt, done by a <hi>ſet form.</hi> A ſhort form to this purpoſe, of St. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> is, as Mr. <hi>Thorn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dike</hi> there obſerved, yet extant, may be ſeen in <hi>Ferrarius de ritu concion.</hi> and from thence in<note n="(h)" place="margin">Alliance of Divine Offices. Chap. 6. p. 183.</note> Mr. <hi>Hamon L'eſtrange,</hi> and the form of <hi>Aquinas,</hi> is publiſhed by<note n="(i)" place="margin">Caſland. Prec. Ec.</note> 
                  <hi>Caſſander.</hi> And ſome of the moſt eager of our <hi>Diſſenters,</hi> ahve formerly kept themſelves ordinarily to ſet forms before their Sermons. And our Church
<pb n="197" facs="tcp:40601:107"/>in her<note n="(k)" place="margin">Can. 55</note> 
                  <hi>Canons,</hi> hath given direction for a <hi>form of Prayer,</hi> to be uſed before Sermons, as is there expreſed, or <hi>to that effect:</hi> but among the different practices, it is not neceſſary for me here, to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider what liberty is hereby allowed to Miniſters.</p>
               <p n="7">7. In the <hi>cloſe of the Sermon,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">After Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons.</note> many Homilies of the ancient Writers, had ſome <hi>ſupplicatory expreſſions,</hi> interwoven as a concluſory part thereof, and ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times with particular reſpect to the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject of their Diſcourſe. Such things were in ſome of their popular Diſcour<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes, practiſed by<note n="(l)" place="margin">Baſil. Hom. 2. &amp; 6. in Hexaem. De Jejun. Hom. 1. de Mam. Mart. &amp; de Lib. Arb.</note> St. <hi>Baſil,</hi>
                  <note n="(m)" place="margin">Naz. Orat. 2.6, 10, 28, 42. V. Schol. Gr. in Not. Billij in Naz. Orat. 18.</note> 
                  <hi>Gr. Nazianzen,</hi> St. <hi>Chryſoſtom,</hi> in ſome Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>milies, <hi>ad Pop. Antioch,</hi> and others, and alſo in St. <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> St. <hi>Gregory, Bernard,</hi> and divers others: and our Church doth not ſeem to diſlike this Method, which is imitated in ſome of her <hi>Homilies.</hi> But yet this was uſed but in ſome, either of the <hi>ancient Homilies,</hi> or of thoſe of our Church; St. <hi>Auſtin</hi> uſed moſt re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently the ſame <hi>concluſory Prayer,</hi> or <hi>Collect,</hi> which is extant in<note n="(n)" place="margin">Aug. Tom. 8. pag. ult.</note> his works. The method uſed by ſeveral perſons, of the ſeveral perſuaſions among our <hi>Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſenters,</hi> who frequently have prayed over the ſeveral heads and parts of their <hi>Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons,</hi> that their Auditors might be <hi>per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuaded</hi>
                  <pb n="198" facs="tcp:40601:108"/>of them, ſtands chargeable with this fault among others; that as<note n="(o)" place="margin">Diſc. Prayer extem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poret.</note> Biſhop <hi>Taylor</hi> obſerved, as their Sermons according to their different parties, were oft directed againſt one another, and in <hi>contradiction</hi> to one another, ſo by con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequence were their Prayers, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the matter of Prayer muſt be, in many of them <hi>unſound.</hi> But that excel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lent Collect, <hi>Grant we beſeech thee Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mighty God,</hi> &amp;c. much uſed in our Chnrch after Sermons, (beſides, the ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions in the Prayer for the Church militant, to the ſame purpoe) is ſo pi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy, in deſiring the <hi>bleſſing of God,</hi> for obtaining the <hi>beſt effect</hi> of the Sermon, that no pretence can remain, to charge any <hi>blame</hi> upon thoſe, who uſe no diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent concluding ſupplicatory expreſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons of their own.</p>
               <p n="8">8. Indeed there are ſometimes <hi>extra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ordinary caſes</hi> and occaſions, which are proper matter for our publick Prayers and Thankſgivings, and ought not to be omitted. It is obſerved by<note n="(p)" place="margin">Ann. Eccl. An. 37. n. 7.8.</note> 
                  <hi>Ba<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nonius,</hi> that the Church preſented their <hi>eſpecial Suffrages</hi> to God, for the good ſucceſs of <hi>Gratian</hi> againſt the <hi>Alemans:</hi> and<note n="(q)" place="margin">Athan. Apol. 2. ad Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtant.</note> 
                  <hi>Athanaſius</hi> did publickly do the like, for <hi>Conſtantius</hi> againſt <hi>Magnentius.</hi> Such caſes as are moſt weighty, or uſual,
<pb n="199" facs="tcp:40601:108"/>are provided for by <hi>particular Collects</hi> in our Liturgy; and if they be caſes of particular perſons, they may be com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>priſed in the Prayer for all conditions of men, and the general Thankſgiving, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the directions in our Liturgy. And theſe parts are as blameleſs, and as commendable in their uſe, as the ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary parts of the Liturgy. And if there ſhould yet be ſome great and <hi>extraordnary caſe,</hi> which is not ſufficiently con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained, under any of theſe Prayers or Praiſes: Dr. <hi>Hammond</hi> declared,<note n="(r)" place="margin">Pract. Catechiſm l. 3. Sect. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>The Church ſometimes permits, and upon incidental occaſions preſcribes, other forms in the Congregation.</hi> Such are upon great ſpecial reaſons, the Prayers for particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar <hi>public days of Humiliation and Thanksgiving.</hi> And if ſaith Mr.<note n="(s)" place="margin">Diſcour. 1. on Mat. 6.9.<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Mede, There be any ſudden unexpected oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caſions, for which the Church cannot pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vide, the ſpirit of her Miniſters is free. Who will forbid her Miniſters to ſupply in ſuch a caſe, that by a voluntary and arbitra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry form, that the Church could not provide for in a ſet form?</hi> But ſuch caſes where this is <hi>neceſſary,</hi> will be very rare, and muſt keep their place.</p>
               <p n="9">9. And for <hi>Family,</hi> and <hi>Cloſet</hi> Prayers, what ever freedom of expreſſion any man hath, whenſoever he devoutly and
<pb n="200" facs="tcp:40601:109"/>piouſly addreſſeth himſelf to God in a <hi>form of words,</hi> in the daily and conſtant matters of worſhip,<note place="margin">Of Prayer in Fami<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lies and Cloſets.</note> as acknowledging, and <hi>adoring</hi> the Divine excellencies and perfections, <hi>bleſſing God</hi> for daily bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fits, and <hi>ſeeking</hi> to him for ſuch mercies, as we always ſtand in need of; I do not ſee, how the leaſt blame can be charged upon ſuch a Perſon, but his mind may be enlarged, his memory helped, and his affections quickned thereby.</p>
               <p n="10">10. And ſo far as I can diſcern, the ordinary uſe of a <hi>well compoſed form,</hi> may uſually in a <hi>Family,</hi> moſt conduce to the promoting inward and ſerious Piety, upon many of the ſame grounds that prove it expedient in the publick ſervice. and the <hi>diſparaging</hi> the uſe of forms of Prayer in <hi>Families,</hi> is both un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reaſonable, and really hurtful to Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on:<note place="margin">Forms of Prayer of great uſe in Families.</note> it being the probable occaſion of the <hi>total neglect</hi> of ſuch Religious ſervi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces in many <hi>Families;</hi> many perſons on this account, omitting the uſe of all Prayer in their Families, rather than to expoſe themſelves to be cenſured as weak, in uſing a Form. And other per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons of greater <hi>confidence,</hi> perform this much <hi>worſe,</hi> both as to matter and words of Prayer, and the profit of others, than they might do in the uſe of a good form.
<pb n="201" facs="tcp:40601:109"/>And I deſire, that this thing may be ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riouſly and <hi>carefully conſidered,</hi> it being of concernment to the real profit and good of men, however it may be ſlight<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed by ſome conceited and ſelf-pleaſing Perſons. To this purpoſe, <hi>Cappellus</hi> declared his diſlike of them, who<note n="(t)" place="margin">Theſ. Salmur. de Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>g. n. 30.</note> 
                  <hi>cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tas orandi formulas, etiam in privatis fami<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lijs damnant, condemn fixed forms of Prayer, even in private Families.</hi> And what <hi>Melancthon</hi> ſpeaks, in approbation of forms in <hi>private,</hi> as well as in publick, I have<note n="(u)" place="margin">Ch. 3. Sect. 3. n. ult.</note> above noted.</p>
               <p n="11">11. But becauſe, many private caſes, which may be of great concernment to particular <hi>perſons and Families,</hi> may be more properly taken into the ſubject of <hi>Family Devotions,</hi> than of publick Aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſemblies: it is expedient, and ordinarily neceſſary, that ſuch things alſo be upon emergent occaſions preſented to God, for obtaining his help and bleſſing, in as ſuitable words, as the perſon is able to expreſs, and without affecting <hi>variety of words.</hi> And in the <hi>Cloſet,</hi> many things concerning the perſons own particular caſe and wnats, which cannot be com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>priſed in a form, are needful matters of his private and <hi>retired Devotion:</hi> which may either be by <hi>vocal expreſſions,</hi> or only by the inward lively motions of a
<pb n="202" facs="tcp:40601:110"/>contrite ſpirit, as the perſon himſelf finds moſt expedient. Wherefore Dr. <hi>Hammond</hi> declared,<note n="(w)" place="margin">ubi ſup.</note> That it is <hi>ſuppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by the Church, that in the Family and Cloſet, every man may ask his own wants, in what form of words he ſhall think fit.</hi> and what he ſaid, and the liberty therein expreſſed, was obſerved as an inſtance of the <hi>moderation of our Church,</hi> by my worthy friend<note n="(x)" place="margin">Mode<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rat. of the Chur. Ch. 7. §. 6.</note> Dr. <hi>Puller.</hi> And I acknowledg, That if any Superior ſhould forbid all ſuch private Confeſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons and Petitions, this being againſt the duty of a <hi>Creature,</hi> and a <hi>Chriſtian,</hi> ought not to be ſubmitted to. But bleſſed be God our Governors are far enough from any ſuch thing, nor ought our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor to propoſe it.</p>
               <p n="12">12. Wherefore the reſult of this mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, is this, That the performing the <hi>pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick offices</hi> of the Church by a ſet-form, is that which is really <hi>profitable</hi> to Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtianity: and the appointing them to be ſo performed, ought not to be looked on, as meer act of <hi>Power and Domini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,</hi> in our Superiors, which is deſigned no farther than to try the <hi>Subjects obe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dience;</hi> but in this caſe, it is a <hi>pious act</hi> of their <hi>Chriſtian care</hi> and prudence. If all Miniſters ſhould perform theſe Offices, without preſcribed Forms, how
<pb n="203" facs="tcp:40601:110"/>many <hi>inconveniencies,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Conſtant uſe of Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgies is advanta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geous.</note> and what impedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments to piety muſt conſtantly in ſome things, and might frequently in others thence enſue, is eaſie to be conſidered; and in many things hath been, and in part will<note n="(y)" place="margin">Ch. 9.</note> farther be expreſſed in this Book. the celebrating theſe Offices by ſome <hi>with a Form,</hi> and by others <hi>without one,</hi> would be an engine of Diſcord and Faction; and men of high conceit and <hi>raſh confidence,</hi> who are moſt apt to miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>carry, would be moſt impatient of that <hi>reſtraint,</hi> from which others are free. And if any <hi>one perſon</hi> under a wel-con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtituted order, uſe his own different way of celebrating Divine Offices, (be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing member of that, and not of any foreign Church) even this would be againſt the <hi>peace of the Church,</hi> and ſo not to be deſired of any good man. And this man alſo, whoever he be, un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſs he keep himſelf to the ſame ſeriouſly <hi>premeditated things,</hi> will not perform theſe with that <hi>exactneſs,</hi> that is in a Form, and may be ſometimes liable to defects of <hi>memory or expreſſion.</hi> And Forms of Prayer are alſo of excellent and ſingular uſe in Families and in <hi>Clo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſets.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="13">13. Yet we account other Prayers, beſides Forms, in their place<note n="(z)" place="margin">Dr. Hammon. Pract. Catech. of Prayer.</note> allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able.
<pb n="204" facs="tcp:40601:111"/>God forbid, that any ſhould ſpeak, againſt the general matter and deſign of ſuch a Work, as St. <hi>Auſtins Confeſſions,</hi> or the pious <hi>Meditations</hi> and Soliloquies,<note place="margin">Other Prayers in their place uſeful.</note> of many ancient and mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dern devout men. And we eſteem it ſo uſeful an exerciſe of Religion, for Chriſtians frequently to ſet themſelves to take a <hi>ſtrict account</hi> of themſelves, and penitently to <hi>confeſs</hi> their particular neglects and treſpaſſes, and to <hi>implore</hi> the needful mercies and bleſſings of God, that none need to fear, that any Chriſtian Governor will ever <hi>prohibit</hi> ſuch things. And whereas by a conſtant ſtrict <hi>courſe of Piety,</hi> ſome perſons have arrived in a tranquillity of mind, to an higher de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gree of <hi>Mortification,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Of the higheſt and moſt raiſed Devoti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons.</note> and holy <hi>ſublime affections</hi> to, and ſenſe of God, and his Goodneſs, than the generality even of other pious Chriſtians; it is fit that in their private Devotions, they expreſs, as they think moſt expedient, the noble, grave and ſober ſentiments of their Souls, in acts of Adoration. But ſuch things are unfit for publick conventions, being too high for the common ſtate of men, who can more eaſily admire them, than joyn in them. And all <hi>En. huſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſtical pretences,</hi> and the methods of ſpeaking <hi>myſtical non-ſenſe,</hi> deſerve no
<pb n="205" facs="tcp:40601:111"/>where either commendation or any al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowance.</p>
               <p n="14">14. And I humbly beſeech <hi>Almighty God,</hi> in the name of his only Son, who founded his Church in <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> that all men who have any love of God or goodneſs, may at length learn to ſtudy, and to do and ſpeak thoſe things, which tend to <hi>peace</hi> in the Church, and not to make breaches therein, and to divide it. And that we may all more thankfully acknowledg the ſignal mercy of God to us, That we have the priviledg of having been educated, in ſo <hi>excellent a part</hi> of the Chriſtian Church, as our Church is. And God grant that this Diſcourſe, may have ſome influence to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards theſe ends.</p>
               <p n="15">15. But it would be diligently con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidered,<note place="margin">No peace and order, where eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry perſon or party will un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dertake to new-model the Church</note> That no Church can enjoy <hi>Peace,</hi> but that whoſe members keep their own ſtation, and the governing and ordering part, is left to the <hi>Gover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nors</hi> and Superiors, to be determined by them, others yielding due <hi>ſubmiſſion</hi> in things lawful. But if every man, or every ſeveral club, or diſtinction and party of men, may claim to themſelves a power, of <hi>new-modelling</hi> the ſtate of the Church; this not only tends to <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fuſions,</hi> but ſpeaks them to <hi>intrude</hi> them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves
<pb n="206" facs="tcp:40601:112"/>into the office of the Supreme Governor;<note place="margin">Ch. VI.</note> and that they may <hi>overlook</hi> and overturn, all the foundation and fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brick of a <hi>well ordered Church.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="6" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. VI.</hi> Of <hi>Preaching,</hi> and whether it be as reaſonable, to preach in a Form of Words compoſed by others, as to pray in a preſcribed Form?</head>
               <p>HIS fifth Argument is,<note n="(a)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. <hi>p.</hi> 98, 100.</note> that if <hi>Miniſters may obey Men,</hi> in <hi>perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ming their Miniſterial Acts of ſolemn Prayer,</hi> by the <hi>preſcribed Forms</hi> of o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers; upon the ſame principle may all <hi>Miniſterial Gifts in preaching</hi> be ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſed, and Miniſters may be appoin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to read ſome Diſcourſes of others to the People. Now what I <hi>premiſed</hi> to the foregoing Argument, may be a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gain uſeful to be conſidered here. But ſince I have manifeſted, the ordinary and <hi>conſtant uſefulneſs,</hi> of ſet Forms of Prayer in Publick Worſhip, for the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vantage of Religion; if he be able to prove the ſame, concerning the ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nary
<pb n="207" facs="tcp:40601:112"/>uſing the <hi>Diſcourſes of others</hi> in Preaching, (as I conceive he never can) he hath then, and not till then, made the Caſes parallel.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The different <hi>practice of the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Church,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Forms of Prayer, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing moſt expedient, do not prove it beſt to have conſtant Forms of Preaching.</note> which for many Ages be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the Romiſh Corruptions over<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpread it, conſtantly uſed ſet <hi>Forms of Prayer,</hi> when their Sermons were com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed by the <hi>Preachers</hi> themſelves, and the like uſage in our own Church, may incline modeſt men to think, that theſe Caſes are not alike. The Apoſtolical Doctrine required of the Clergy, that they ſhould be <hi>apt to teach,</hi> and ſo doth our own Book of Ordination, and the<note n="(b)" place="margin">Can. Ap. 58. Syn. in Trul. <hi>c.</hi> 19.</note> 
                  <hi>Ancient Canons</hi> required their dili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gent practice herein: And the uſe of ſuch <hi>Inſtructions</hi> or Exhortations, in the Chriſtian Aſſemblies, is of as early Ori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginal as from the firſt Ages, as appears from the Teſtimonies of<note n="(c)" place="margin">Juſt. Mar. Ap. 2.</note> 
                  <hi>Juſtin Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyr,</hi> and<note n="(d)" place="margin">Tert. Apol. <hi>c.</hi> 39.</note> 
                  <hi>Tertullian;</hi> and the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinuance thereof is evident from very many <hi>Homilies,</hi> Tractates and Orations of following Ages, which are yet ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tant. And our Author may, if he pleaſe, conſider ſuch differences as theſe.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Firſt, Preaching is directed to <hi>Men,</hi> but publick Prayer to <hi>God</hi> in the
<pb n="208" facs="tcp:40601:113"/>name of Men. And therefore as both<note n="(e)" place="margin">Diſc. 1. on <hi>Mat.</hi> 6.9.</note> Mr. <hi>Mede,</hi> and<note n="(f)" place="margin">Of Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er extem. <hi>n.</hi> 57.</note> Biſhop <hi>Taylor,</hi> obſerve, It is convenient the People ſhould <hi>know beforehand,</hi> what the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter puts up to God in their names, but there is not the like reaſon for Preach<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing. And <hi>variety of Words</hi> and Expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions, have a conſiderable efficacy upon the minds of Men: Whereas it is a thing unworthy of God, as<note n="(g)" place="margin">Inſtit. <hi>l.</hi> 3. <hi>c.</hi> 20. <hi>n.</hi> 29.</note> 
                  <hi>Calvin</hi> ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerves, to think that he is <hi>humano more perſuadendus,</hi> to be wrought upon by words as Men are. For while he ſearch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth the Heart, his attention is not to be procured by <hi>arts of Speech,</hi> or him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf moved, affected, or pleaſed by a <hi>new compoſure</hi> of words.<note place="margin">Several things which make the caſe of Prayer and Preaching herein dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent.</note> And beſides this, a pious <hi>reverence</hi> not only in our Hearts, but in well-deliberated words, and in geſtures alſo, is conſiderable in the ſight of God; and this is more due to <hi>God</hi> to whom we pray, than to Men to whom we preach.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Secondly, As the <hi>matter for Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons,</hi> or popular Diſcourſes, is of ſo large extent, as to include all the great and neceſſary Doctrines and Rules of Religion, ſo that are too oft <hi>corrupt No<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions and Opinions</hi> which ſubvert Piety, and <hi>ill practices</hi> which may be apt to prevail, at ſome ſpecial times and places.
<pb n="209" facs="tcp:40601:113"/>Now here a watchful Miniſter, will en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deavour to beat down all ſuch Notions and Practices, which cannot well be done but by his own Abilities, in an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwering all their <hi>Pleas,</hi> Pretences and Objections.</p>
               <p n="5">5. Thirdly, By this means he can ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quaint his People with ſuch things as he thinks, in the <hi>Matter</hi> of them, moſt pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per and ſutable to them, and can pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe theſe things in ſuch a <hi>manner,</hi> as is moſt agreeing to their <hi>Capacities;</hi> which thing was noted by<note n="(h)" place="margin">Tr. 13. Ch. 1. Div. 7,</note> Biſhop <hi>Whitgift,</hi> to be of <hi>great advantage in or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der to profiting.</hi> And to this purpoſe alſo it is reaſonable, that the <hi>Method</hi> and manner of <hi>Compoſure,</hi> of popular Diſcourſes, be ſuch as ſuit the Place, <hi>Time and Age,</hi> wherein we live.</p>
               <p n="6">6. Fourthly, It is not only requiſite that our Publick Service of God be at all times ſo <hi>comprehenſive,</hi> as to take in all the uſual parts of Religious Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip: <hi>Adoration, Thanksgiving,</hi> and <hi>Sup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plication,</hi> for all ordinary Bleſſings; but this alſo ſeemeth enjoyned by <hi>Apoſtoli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cal Precept,</hi> 1 Tim. 2.1, 2. and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore it is expedient to ſecure this Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſiveneſs, by a publick Form. But it is no way needful, that every Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon ſhould contain <hi>all the neceſſary
<pb n="210" facs="tcp:40601:114"/>points</hi> of Doctrine and Practice, but ſuch a particular Branch thereof, as the Speaker thinks moſt proper. But was he to declare or expreſs all the Articles, or Doctrines of the Chriſtian Faith; certainly a known Creed is more fit for this purpoſe, than a new Compoſure. And beſides this, as the temper of the Age accounteth it a <hi>Diſparagement</hi> to preach a Sermon compoſed by another Man; this temper having nothing of hurt in it (as the condemning Forms of Prayer hath) is fit to be complied with, for the benefit of the Hearers. And theſe things will ſhew, that able Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters ought ordinarily to preach Sermons of their <hi>own preparing.</hi> See alſo <hi>Chap.</hi> 7. <hi>n.</hi> 4.</p>
               <p n="6">6. But notwithſtanding this,<note place="margin">Inſtructi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons and Exhorta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions in ſome caſes beſt perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med by a Form.</note> it is far from being a <hi>Sin,</hi> for Miniſters in their <hi>inſtructing others,</hi> to make uſe of what is Compoſed by others, in ſuch caſes, where this may tend to the greater pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fit or advantage, of the Perſons to be inſtructed. In acquainting others with the principles of Religion, or <hi>Catechi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing</hi> them, it is certainly beſt, that this be done in the uſe of a known ſet <hi>Form of Catechiſm.</hi> The ſhort exhorta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion in adminiſtring the <hi>holy Communion,</hi> (and the like may be ſaid of other Of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fices)
<pb n="211" facs="tcp:40601:114"/>where the <hi>Graces</hi> to be exerci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed, and the <hi>Duties</hi> to be performed, are conſtantly the ſame, may be better performed in a well compoſed pithy <hi>Form,</hi> than by a continued varying.</p>
               <p n="7">7. And for <hi>Sermons,</hi> as it may be ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry allowable, to cite one or more ſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tences from an approved Author, when this may be of good uſe: So I know no reaſon, why in ſome caſes the uſing a larger portion of anothers Diſcourſe, openly and freely owning the Author, may not be done without any blame, where the <hi>authority of the Perſon,</hi> or the Diſcourſe it ſelf, might have a grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter efficacy, on the promoting Good<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs and Religion, than what the Spea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ker might expreſs in his own words. It was<note n="(i)" place="margin">Aug de Doc. Chr. <hi>l.</hi> 4. <hi>c.</hi> 29.</note> St. <hi>Auſtin</hi>'s judgment, that ſuch of the Clergy who could not <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe</hi> Diſcourſes, ſo well as they could <hi>ſpeak</hi> them, might do good ſervice to the Church, by <hi>publickly pronouncing</hi> what was made by others. And I doubt not, it had been much better for many <hi>Teach<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers,</hi> and for the Church of God too, if they had ſown good Seed, received from other faithful Hands, rather than to have diſperſed their own Tares, <hi>Er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rors,</hi> and unſound Doctrines. In the Primitive Times, it was ordinary, to
<pb n="212" facs="tcp:40601:115"/>read publickly on the Lord's Days, in the Chriſtian Aſſemblies, the Epiſtles of ſome eminent Men, and ſome Hiſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rical Relations which concerned the Church: And there would be the ſame reaſon for a Sermon or Homily, where that might have a remarkable influence on the Churches good. And it is moſt probable, that the Apoſtle<note n="(k)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Whitak.</hi> Controv. r. 1. Qu. 3. c. 4. <hi>Da<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven.</hi> in Loc.</note> requires an Epiſtle written from the <hi>Church of Laodicea,</hi> to be read in the Church at <hi>Coloſs,</hi> Col. 4.16.</p>
               <p n="8">8. But though I have a due value and eſteem for Preaching, yet I can by no means come up to our Author's height, who not only calls Preaching the<note n="(l)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. <hi>p.</hi> 99.</note> 
                  <hi>greateſt Ordinance of the Goſpel;</hi> but he alſo declares<note n="(m)" place="margin">P. 108.</note> from the Commiſſio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners in the <hi>Savoy,</hi> that Preaching is ſuch a <hi>Speaking in God's Name</hi> to the Peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, and a ſpeaking his Word, Truth, or Meſſage, that <hi>we make God a Lyar, if we ſpeak a falſhood in his Name.</hi> Sure<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly he who thinks,<note place="margin">Of the due eſteem and value for Preaching.</note> that every expreſſion he uſeth in Preaching, muſt be a <hi>Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine Oracle,</hi> and that if he be guilty of any <hi>Miſtake,</hi> he becomes thereby ſo horrid a Blaſphemer, as to make <hi>God a Lyar;</hi> had need confine himſelf to the manifeſt Articles of the <hi>Chriſtian Faith,</hi> and the clear and plain <hi>rules of Practice,</hi>
                  <pb n="213" facs="tcp:40601:115"/>or to ſome certain <hi>form of ſound words;</hi> and for other things had need ſhut and <hi>ſeal</hi> up his lips, until he have ſurely at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tained (what he muſt never expect) the gift of <hi>Infallibility:</hi> and our Author, if he preach at that looſe rate which he writeth, hath reaſon then to <hi>tremble</hi> and ſtand amazed.</p>
               <p n="9">9. In <hi>preaching,</hi> the Miniſter by con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidering the general <hi>rules of Goodneſs and Truth,</hi> and the particular Doctrines of the Scripture, and <hi>divine Revelation,</hi> is conſcientiouſly towards God and man, to declare what he diſcerneth to be <hi>uſeful</hi> and wholſom Truth. And in the main and <hi>neceſſary things</hi> of the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an Faith and Life, there is ſuch certain evidence thereof, that I do willingly call it <hi>infallible:</hi> and other Expoſitions, Directions and Notions, he is to expreſs with pious care and <hi>ſincerity,</hi> but not with any pretence to <hi>Infallibility.</hi> I do acknowledg, that it is matter of La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentation, that very many perſons are much wanting in that due <hi>Reverence,</hi> they ought to have for their <hi>ſpiritual Guides,</hi> whom God hath ſet over them; and their Counſels, Inſtructions, Exhor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tations and Diſcourſes are not received with ſuch an <hi>humble temper</hi> of mind, as is ſuitable to be expreſſed, to <hi>Gods offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers</hi>
                  <pb n="214" facs="tcp:40601:116"/>and Miniſters, unto whom he hath committed a very great Authority. And there is alſo another great miſcarriage on the other hand, in them who lay too high a ſtreſs upon <hi>preaching and hearing,</hi> and too little upon <hi>practiſing;</hi> or upon the <hi>fearing God,</hi> and keeping his Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandments; upon honouring the <hi>pecu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liar Inſtitutions</hi> of our Saviour, in reve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rencing the Miniſtry he ſent, highly eſteeming the Unity and Communion of the Church which he founded, celebra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting the Sacraments which he inſtituted; and in being <hi>peaceable, humble,</hi> meek and charitable towards men, and <hi>obedient</hi> to Superiours.</p>
               <p n="10">10. I ſhall take no further notice of any thing in this Chapter, ſave of one clauſe wherein he reflects on the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtry of our Church, and their preaching, ſaith he<note n="(n)" place="margin">p. 107</note> 
                  <hi>How many Diſcourſes of late years, have we had in Pulpits, pretending to prove, men have a natural power to things ſpiritually good; That we are not ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtified by the imputed righteouſneſs of Chriſt, but by our own works? How many perfect Satyrs, Railleries, and evomitions of the luſts and choler in the Preachers hearts?</hi> Theſe are the kind words and <hi>meek expreſſions,</hi> of one who judgeth and cenſures the ſharpneſs of other men;
<pb n="215" facs="tcp:40601:116"/>and in almoſt every Chapter, he breaks out into the ſame temper and ſpirit of <hi>Reproaching.</hi> Now whoſoever they be,<note place="margin">Our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor no fit perſon to complain of contumeli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions in Sermons.</note> who are over fierce and Satyrical in their words, I ſhall neither juſtifie nor excuſe them. But thus much I ſhall add, that within theſe Twenty years laſt paſt, I have heard very many Sermons, preached by Reverend and worthy perſons of the Church of <hi>England,</hi> beſides what I have preached my ſelf; and in all theſe Diſcourſes, I do not remember, that I ever heard ſo many <hi>Contumelious ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions,</hi> towards our Diſſenters, as may be found againſt the Miniſtry of our Church, in this one little Book of our complaining Author.</p>
               <p n="11">11. And concerning Diſcourſes, to prove that men have a <hi>natural power to do things ſpiritually good,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Of the power of men to do things ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritually good.</note> it is eaſie to ſee through his miſtake. All the Miniſters of our Church, with thankfulneſs be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lieve and profeſs, <hi>Jeſus Chriſt</hi> to be the Saviour of the World; and that the <hi>new Covenant of grace</hi> is confirmed through him, and that we are now un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der this <hi>day of grace</hi> and Salvation; wherein God gives his aids and <hi>aſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtances,</hi> beſides the inſtructions of his word, the mighty motives of his Goſpel, and the benefits of the <hi>Miniſtry of re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conciliation,</hi>
                  <pb n="216" facs="tcp:40601:117"/>and his holy Sacraments. And ſurely all this, is more than the power of Nature. Now to ſay, That men under <hi>theſe helps,</hi> if they be not wanting to themſelves, may work out their own Salvation, believe and ſubmit themſelves to the Doctrines of the Go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpel, and live Godly, Righteouſly and Soberly: this is not to exalt the <hi>power of Nature,</hi> as our Author miſtakes it, but it is to own the advantages of the <hi>Goſpel-Grace,</hi> and of the mediation and undertaking of our Saviour. But if under theſe <hi>gracious circumſtances,</hi> men are in no capacity of doing any <hi>ſpiritual good,</hi> or of being perſuaded to it; I cannot underſtand to what end <hi>Preach<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing</hi> can tend, when it muſt be in vain to <hi>exhort</hi> them to their Duty, and unrea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonable to <hi>reprove</hi> their neglect of it; Nor can they act without <hi>natural powers</hi> and faculties.</p>
               <p n="12">12. And concerning <hi>Juſtification</hi> there is as little reaſon for his complaint, as in the former head. We diſclaim every where <hi>merit</hi> in our own works and actions, and do here acknowledg, That our Saviour hath, as our mediator, in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpoſed by his Obedience, Righteouſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs and Sacrifice, to expiate our Sins, give the ſanction to the new Covenant
<pb n="217" facs="tcp:40601:117"/>of Grace and Righteouſneſs and to aſſure the mercy of God, and pardon and for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giveneſs upon the terms thereof.<note place="margin">Of the terms arnd condition of our ju<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtification, an its de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pendence upon the Righteouſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs and Sacrifice of Chriſt.</note> But if we ſpeak of the <hi>Goſpel-condition of Juſtification,</hi> that muſt be performed by us our ſelves, and we do account, that as <hi>Repentance,</hi> which excludes forſaking evil and doing good, is a neceſſary con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition to the obtaining <hi>pardon of ſin</hi> (which I preſume no ſober Chriſtian will deny) ſo conſequently, it muſt be neceſſary to our being juſtified; unleſs we can be juſtified, and yet unpar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doned.</p>
               <p n="13">13. Or to ſpeak plainly, all ſin what<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoever ſtands forbidden by the <hi>Holy rules and precepts</hi> of the Goſpel, as much as by any other Diſpenſation: but the <hi>terms of the Goſpel-Covenant,</hi> are ſo gracious and extenſive, that they admit Repentance, tender pardon, and accept the ſincere obedience of the Chriſtian <hi>faith and life;</hi> yet all that is neceſſary, as the <hi>condition of the Goſpel,</hi> in order to our being <hi>ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepted</hi> into Gods favour, is neceſſary to our <hi>juſtification.</hi> And that a renewed and <hi>Holy life</hi> is neceſſary hereto, is ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt, from that wrath and <hi>threatning,</hi> denounced againſt workers of Iniquity, and from the impoſſibility for them to find favour, in the ſight of God, who
<pb n="218" facs="tcp:40601:118"/>do not <hi>do the Will of our Father which is in Heaven.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="14">14. Yet the Goſpel-<hi>juſtification,</hi> up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on theſe terms of Grace in the new Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venant, is ſtill through the <hi>redemption of our Saviour,</hi> and faith in him: and from the benefit of his <hi>Sacrifice,</hi> we receive the pardon of our ſins, in the <hi>Holy Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>craments</hi> of the Goſpel eſpecially; in the adminiſtration of which Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, is a principal part of the benefit of the <hi>Miniſtry of Reconciliation.</hi> But it cannot be, that the Righteouſneſs of Chriſt, ſhould be ſo imputed to us, that we ſhould be looked on, as having <hi>done</hi> or <hi>ſuffered,</hi> what he did or ſuffered: for then muſt every Chriſtian be reputed and looked on, as having performed the office of <hi>Mediator,</hi> and having paid to God the <hi>price of Redemption,</hi> for the ſins of the World, and as having made <hi>Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conciliation,</hi> and obtained thereby Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſion: and then beſides many other groſs abſurdities, they might be <hi>invoca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted</hi> on this account, for the diſpenſing the ſame. And they who are reputed to have performed compleat actual <hi>ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſs Obedience,</hi> need no ſuch Grace, whereby they muſt receive <hi>pardon</hi> and Remiſſion. But the Holy Jeſus by his Sacrifice, hath made a way of <hi>Reconcili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ation,</hi>
                  <pb n="219" facs="tcp:40601:118"/>and, as our Mediator, hath by his Blood eſtabliſhed that new Covenant of Grace, whereby through his Redemp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, we may be juſtified, upon perfor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ming the <hi>Conditions of his Goſpel.</hi> And I ſee no other blame can be charged on this Doctrine, unleſs it be, that it is conſiſtent with it ſelf, and with what was delivered by the Apoſtles of our Lord.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="7" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. VII.</hi> Praying by a Form, is very raſhly and injuriouſly charged with <hi>mocking of God.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>IN his ſeventh Chapter, he produceth his ſixth Argument, which is, That for<note n="(a)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 115.</note> 
                  <hi>Miniſters who have the Gift of Prayer, to perform publick Vocal Prayer, by the preſcribed Forms of others, is to pretend to do an act of Worſhip, and at the ſame time not to do it,</hi> and is<note n="(b)" place="margin">P. 115</note> to <hi>mock God and deceive their own Souls.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. Now this is a very <hi>heavy Charge,</hi> if it be true, and can be proved; but if all this ſhall appear to be a falſe Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſation,
<pb n="220" facs="tcp:40601:119"/>and to be untrue,<note place="margin">Ch. VII.</note> it is then no little <hi>Slander and Calumny,</hi> upon the Religious Worſhip of God;<note place="margin">Praying by a Form no mocking God.</note> and upon all thoſe Churches of God, and Pious Chriſtians, who make uſe of Forms in their Prayers. And to make good his Charge, our Author muſt here <hi>recal</hi> and <hi>deny,</hi> what he hath ſo often grant<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, That the uſe of <hi>Forms of Prayer are in themſelves lawful,</hi> and that they may be lawfully uſed by Miniſters in ſome caſes. For if they be a <hi>mocking</hi> of God, and the duty of Prayer is not really performed, in the uſe of them, but is only pretended ſo to be, to the <hi>deceiving</hi> mens own Souls, then they are certainly <hi>unlawful.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. Now his chief and yet trifling Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument, to make good this very weigh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty and heavy Charge, is this,<note n="(c)" place="margin">P. 116, 117.</note> That the <hi>command to go and Preach,</hi> requi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth the Miniſters exerciſe of his own <hi>Inventing and Compoſing,</hi> and therefore ſo muſt the Command to make <hi>publick Prayers.</hi> Now in anſwer to this, it may be ſufficient to ſay,<note place="margin">The nature and exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſe of Prayer is ſutably per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed by a Form.</note> That every Duty is to be performed, ſutably to the nature of the Duty it ſelf, or in ſuch a manner, as may beſt tend to the pleaſing of God, and the exerciſing true Piety therein. But in publick
<pb n="221" facs="tcp:40601:119"/>Prayer, Religious Devotion, and gra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cious diſpoſitions and deſires towards God, are the great things to be practiſed; and to that end, the uſe of a Form of words in publick Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, is well accommodated, as I have ſhewed, and therefore may be not only fitly, but profitably uſed.</p>
               <p n="4">4. And with reſpect to <hi>Preaching,</hi> though our Author will find it a dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficult task to prove, that in every In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtruction, a Miniſter is bound to have new matter of <hi>Invention</hi> and <hi>Compoſiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on;</hi> yet his greateſt <hi>miſtake</hi> is, in ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſing the caſes of <hi>Inſtruction,</hi> Exhor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation, or <hi>Preaching,</hi> and of <hi>Praying,</hi> to be parallel. For where in <hi>inſtructing</hi> others in the knowledg of Religion,<note place="margin">Of the comparing Preaching and Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing.</note> it is the Miniſters duty to teach them what they before underſtood not, and to that end to uſe <hi>new Words,</hi> that they may learn <hi>Knowledg;</hi> it can never be imagined, that he ought alſo to ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quaint God in Prayer, with what he be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore underſtood not. And when in <hi>Exhortations</hi> to Men, to make them better, and to change their Tempers, it may be of good uſe, to ſuggeſt to them, and urge upon them, ſuch Arguments and Conſiderations, as before they ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther never thought of, or at leaſt did
<pb n="222" facs="tcp:40601:120"/>not duly <hi>conſider</hi> the weight and force of them; there is not the like reaſon of uſing frequently new words and expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions to God, as if men were to put him in mind, of the force of ſuch things, as he had not <hi>conſidered.</hi> Surely no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing can be more weak, than to inſiſt on ſuch unlike Compariſons, inſtead of Arguments.</p>
               <p n="5">5. But beſides this, he tells us, that thoſe <hi>words in Scripture,</hi> which are uſed in commanding <hi>publick Prayer,</hi> are not uſed concerning the <hi>reciting</hi> or <hi>reading</hi> the words of others. Thus he ſaith when Prayer is commanded, <hi>Hoſ.</hi> 14.2. and <hi>Joel</hi> 2.17. the word is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>ſay,</hi> and he ſaith,<note n="(d)" place="margin">P. 118.</note> He is <hi>not awar of any Text in the Old Teſtament, where that word ſignifies the Recitation, or repetition of Words formed by others.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Of the words of Scripture which en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>joyn Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er.</note> Now if this was true, it would be very little, or not at all to purpoſe, unleſs he could prove, that the uſing of the words of a Form, is not <hi>Speaking,</hi> or <hi>Saying.</hi> But yet in truth, notwithſtanding his pretence to <hi>Critical Obſervations,</hi> in which he is alſo very unhappy, this ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry word <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> to <hi>Speak,</hi> or <hi>Say,</hi> is very frequently in the Old Teſtament, uſed for reciting the words preſcribed by others; as in <hi>Gen.</hi> 32.4. <hi>Deut.</hi> 26.5.
<pb n="223" facs="tcp:40601:120"/>
                  <hi>Deut.</hi> 27.14. and in many other places.</p>
               <p n="6">6. And he tells us,<note n="(e)" place="margin">P. 119.</note> That in the New Teſtament, the Precepts for Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er are expreſſed, by <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, to <hi>Pray,</hi> and <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, to <hi>Say,</hi> to wit, in Praying. But what meaneth he? Are theſe words never made uſe of for the reciting a Form of Prayer, when they are the very words, by which the <hi>Lords Prayer</hi> is preſcribed? The former<note n="(f)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Mat.</hi> 6.9. and both of them<note n="(g)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Luke</hi> 11.2. And the former of them, toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther with the Noun derived from the latter, is uſed<note n="(h)" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Mat.</hi> 26.44. to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſs our Saviour his <hi>Praying the third time, ſaying the ſame words.</hi> I might al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo mind our Author, that giving <hi>thanks</hi> to God, is in Scripture expreſſed to be done, in reciting the words of others, 1 <hi>Chron.</hi> 16.7. But though I was not willing to paſs by any thing which he urged, though but under the appea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance of an Argument, I muſt intreat the Readers pardon, in giving him the trouble of peruſing a thing ſo very in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conſiderable, as this Argument is.</p>
               <p n="7">7. Indeed he tells us,<note n="(i)" place="margin">p. 120.</note> he layes a <hi>greater ſtreſs upon his former Arguments,</hi> than upon this: but what little reaſon he hath, to lay any ſuch ſtreſs upon them, may, I hope, by this time appear.
<pb n="224" facs="tcp:40601:121"/>But he ſaith, he cannot <hi>think this altoge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther vain and impertinent;</hi> but of that, let others judge. But withal, this Ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument had need to be of great force, when upon the account of this, he tells us again, in the<note n="(k)" place="margin">Ibid.</note> cloſe of this Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, he makes it a <hi>great queſtion, whether if we think to fulfil the command of God, for vocal Miniſterial prayer, by reading Forms, we ſhould not come ſhort of what God requires, and both mock God, and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive our own Souls.</hi> Thus ſome men with extravagancy enough, can ſpeak great and <hi>ſwelling words,</hi> ſupported, or rather unſupported, by weak, feeble and impotent Arguments. And his laſt words of this Chapter are, That there is neither Precept nor Preſident, for pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing by Forms; which aſſertion, he hath peremptorily <hi>avowed</hi> again and again, though it be plainly againſt both the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> and the ſenſe of the <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſal Church,</hi> and the contrary thereunto I have above<note n="(l)" place="margin">Chap. 3. Sect. 2, &amp; 3.</note> plainly proved.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="8" type="chapter">
               <pb n="225" facs="tcp:40601:121"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. VIII.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. VIII.</note> Forms of Prayer are falſly accuſed, of <hi>debaſing</hi> the Miniſtry, and of ſeve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ral unbleſt Effects.</head>
               <p>HIs ſeventh Argument is,<note n="(a)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 120, 121.</note> That <hi>Miniſters performing their Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſterial acts in Prayer, by preſcribed Forms, tends to level the ſacred Office of the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry, to the capacity of the meaneſt of the People:</hi> but ſaith he,<note n="(b)" place="margin">p. 121.</note> 
                  <hi>God would never have erected an Office, to do what the meaneſt perſon in the Church, hath a natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ral ability to do.</hi> And he there adds, there is <hi>nothing plainer in the whole Book of God, than that God hath eſtabliſhed a peculiar order of perſons to be his Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters, to declare his will unto his People, and on their behalf to intercede with God in Prayer.</hi> And he ſaith, if this<note n="(c)" place="margin">p. 122.</note> might be performed by Forms, there would be <hi>no great reaſon for any peculiar mainte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance</hi> for the Miniſtry, nor for <hi>Honour and Reverence</hi> to them. Now in anſwer to this, I ſhall obſerve four things:</p>
               <p n="2">2. Obſ. 1. That he gives a very de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fective deſcription, of the work and
<pb n="226" facs="tcp:40601:122"/>buſineſs of the Miniſtry; as if it only conſiſted in being Orators, and in the well uſing <hi>words</hi> and expreſſions.<note place="margin">Of the work and Office of the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtry.</note> And this is no more than a maſter of a Family may do, to inſtruct and pray for thoſe of his Family: but it muſt be the exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſe of a ſpecial <hi>power of Office,</hi> which muſt be the chief Miniſterial performan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, of thoſe who are in the Sacred fun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction of the Miniſtry. Wherefore by <hi>ſpecial Authority</hi> and Commiſſion, to <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceive</hi> perſons into the Church, in the name of Chriſt; and to <hi>govern</hi> them in it, to exerciſe the power of the <hi>Keys,</hi> to conſecrate the holy <hi>Sacraments,</hi> and therein to exhibit in Chriſts name, the tender and ſeal of <hi>remiſſion</hi> of Sins, and by his Authority Miniſterially to diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>penſe <hi>Abſolution</hi> and <hi>Remiſſion,</hi> to them who are qualified to receive it, by per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forming the conditions of the Goſpel; theſe and other ſuch acts of <hi>Authority,</hi> are the great and chief parts of the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſterial office, which he wholly omits. And even <hi>inſtructions</hi> and <hi>prayers,</hi> per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed by thoſe who are in this Sacred function, are of greater moment, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe of their <hi>Office.</hi> But what God worketh by their Miniſtry, is eſpecially to be regarded; and if this was nothing, as<note n="(*)" place="margin">Chryſ. in 2 Tim. c. 1. Hom. 2.</note> St. <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> argues, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>,
<pb n="227" facs="tcp:40601:122"/>&amp;c. <hi>Thou thy ſelf neither haſt any Baptiſm, nor doſt thou receive the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, nor doſt thou enjoy Benedictions, nor indeed art thou a Chriſtian.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. Obſ. 2. The uſe of Forms of Prayer is far from rendring <hi>learning,</hi> knowledg, and ſuch like abilities uſeleſs, or needleſs for the Miniſtry: nor can any man that knows the work and du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of a Miniſter, judge ſo. Beſides his <hi>preaching,</hi> ſo as to approve himſelf a workman that need not be aſhamed; he is by his Office, to be a <hi>ſpiritual Guide</hi> to the conſciences of others,<note place="margin">Learning and know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledg great<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly requiſite to the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry.</note> when they apply themſelves to him for Counſel and Advice, not only for their comfort, but chiefly for their <hi>practice.</hi> He is to direct and <hi>oblige Offenders,</hi> who are under his care, to obſerve the due rules and exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſes of <hi>Repentance;</hi> and this with re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect to conſcience, men ought to take more notice of, than moſt perſons do. And in a time, when the Church and Truth hath many enemies (and this Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor might have been better employed, than to have appeared as one) the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters of the Church are to be able to <hi>convince,</hi> or at leaſt to confound their Adverſaries, and <hi>detect</hi> their errors, and the danger of them. They are alſo to watch over their charge, and as much
<pb n="228" facs="tcp:40601:123"/>as may be, to preſerve them from being led aſide, by the <hi>ſlight and cunning craf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tineſs</hi> of them, who would deceive them. And theſe are things, which re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quire far greater <hi>abilities,</hi> ſtudy, care and diligence, than is needful to enable any man, to uſe fluent expreſſions in Prayer.</p>
               <p n="4">4.<note place="margin">The wean<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſt perſons A<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>riſtred in the Church, when forms of Prayer were diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>ed moſt.</note> 
                  <hi>Obſ.</hi> 3. The time when Liturgies were laid aſide in <hi>England,</hi> was that time when many of the meaneſt of the Peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, both men of weak <hi>abilities,</hi> who yet could ſpeak confidently, and alſo men of bad and <hi>erroneous Principles,</hi> were thought fit to be taken into the Miniſtry, in the place of many ſound and able men, who were caſt out. And the performing <hi>Prayer,</hi> and popular <hi>Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons,</hi> after that method our Author con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tends for, in expreſſion of their own, may be effected, to the ſatisfaction of great numbers of ordinary hearers (whatever may be pretended to the contrary) by a man who hath a <hi>forward tongue,</hi> and but indifferent parts, with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out any conſiderable learning or ſtudy, and without much knowledg of the <hi>Doctrines of Religion</hi> and Chriſtianity. There are ſo many evidences of this, among the ſeveral parties of our divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded Separations, that the chief perſons
<pb n="229" facs="tcp:40601:123"/>among our <hi>Diſſenters,</hi> do very well know the Truth thereof.</p>
               <p n="5">5. <hi>Obſ.</hi> 4. Our Author's aſſertion, That God would never <hi>erect an Office or Order of Perſons, to do what the meaneſt of the People, have a natural capacity to do, is alſo certainly falſe.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The Prieſts Office un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der the Law.</note> For under the Law, the office of the <hi>Prieſts,</hi> was par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticularly appointed to miniſter before the Lord, by offering Incenſe and Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices, though <hi>Corah</hi> and his Compa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny, and any other of the <hi>Iſraelites,</hi> had <hi>Natural Capacities</hi> of knowing how to order the <hi>Incenſe</hi> and <hi>Sacrifices,</hi> as well as the Prieſts. And the <hi>High Prieſt</hi> was to offer the Sacrifices for Attonement, and to enter into the Holy of Holies, with the Blood thereof; and perform<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing other Rites of <hi>Expiation,</hi> to bleſs the People; and upon occaſion to ask coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſel of God by <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>rim and Thummim.</hi> The <hi>Levites</hi> alſo, were to wait on the ſervice of the Tabernacle. And theſe and ſuch like Rites, were accompanied with <hi>Prayers</hi> and Praiſes; but I have<note n="(d)" place="margin">Ch 3. Sect. 3.</note> a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bove ſhewed, that preſcribed <hi>Forms</hi> were uſed in that Service. But none of theſe Perſons were by their relation to the <hi>Tabernacle,</hi> or Temple, or by ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tue of the Offices of Divine Appoint<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, <hi>Scribes</hi> or <hi>Rabbins,</hi> or Doctors
<pb n="230" facs="tcp:40601:124"/>of the Law, and Sons of the Prophets, to <hi>teach</hi> the People in their Synagogues. Indeed after the time of <hi>David,</hi> when the Ark had reſt in the Tabernacle he pitched, many of the <hi>Levites</hi> were made <hi>Officers and Judges</hi> of the People, and were therefore to direct them in the Law of God, and the knowledg of his Will, and ſome of their <hi>Scribes</hi> might alſo be of this Tribe, as well as of any other. But this was not their <hi>Original Office,</hi> further than as good Men, and the ſpecial Servants of god to attend upon his Worſhip, they would by their <hi>Example,</hi> and no doubt by their Coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſel alſo, <hi>excite</hi> others to perform care<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fully the Service of God, and to keep his Law.</p>
               <p n="6">6. And with reſpect to what our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor ſpeaks,<note place="margin">God's Law made a large pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſion for the Main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tenance of the <hi>Levites</hi>
                  </note> concerning the <hi>Maintenance of the Miniſtry,</hi> it is worthy to be obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, that God himſelf then thought fit, for the <hi>Honour</hi> of his Worſhip and Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry, to allot and appoint a <hi>greater In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come,</hi> for the ſupport and plentiful ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſtance of the <hi>Prieſts and Levites,</hi> than our <hi>Clergy</hi> now enjoy, and the Revenue of their <hi>Prieſts,</hi> was greater than that of our <hi>Biſhops.</hi> For the manifeſting of which, it may be conſidered, that after the <hi>Iſraelites</hi> came out of <hi>Egypt,</hi> the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther
<pb n="231" facs="tcp:40601:124"/>Tribes beſides the <hi>Levites,</hi> had males <hi>from twenty years old and upward, ſix hundred thouſand, three thouſand, five hundred and fifty,</hi> Numb. 1.45, 46, 47. But the <hi>Levites</hi> being numbred from a <hi>month old and upwards,</hi> were only <hi>twen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty and two thouſand,</hi> Numb. 3.39. And in reaſonable conjecture, thoſe of them who were under twenty years old, might be near as many, as thoſe who were above it. But if there were <hi>thir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teen thouſand</hi> Levites, who were twen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty years old and upwards, we will pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceed upon that Suppoſition as probable. Now God gave the Tribe of <hi>Levi</hi> all the <hi>Tenth,</hi> or Tith of the Land of <hi>Iſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rael,</hi> Numb. 18.21, 24. and the other nine parts being reſerved to the other <hi>Iſraelites,</hi> theſe <hi>thirteen thouſand Levites,</hi> who were grown Men, had a larger proviſion, from theſe Tithes alone, than <hi>ſixty ſeven thouſand</hi> grown Men of the other <hi>Iſraelites</hi> had, though every one of theſe <hi>Iſraelites,</hi> was to have their <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>heritance</hi> of Freehold, and none was to be poor among them. So that every man of the <hi>Levites,</hi> had from this Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>venue alone, a more ample Proviſion and Subſiſtance, than five Men of the other Tribes, who were heads of Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>milies, taking them one with another.
<pb n="232" facs="tcp:40601:125"/>But then if to this be added, their own <hi>Flocks,</hi> and the Suburbs of their Cities, <hi>Numb.</hi> 35.2, 3. and their ſhare, in the <hi>extraordinary Tithe</hi> of the third Year, <hi>Deut.</hi> 14.28, 29. and in ſome other Ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lations, <hi>Deut.</hi> 12.12. <hi>Chap.</hi> 16.11. Theſe things with other Acceſſions and Priviledges, which they had, make their proportion much more conſiderable.</p>
               <p n="7">7.<note place="margin">The great Revenue appointed by God for the Prieſts.</note> And whereas at that time, there were only <hi>five Perſons</hi> conſecrated <hi>Prieſts; Aaron</hi> the High Prieſt, and his Sons, <hi>Nadab</hi> and <hi>Abihu, Eleazar</hi> and <hi>Ithamar,</hi> Exod. 28.1. <hi>Nadab</hi> and <hi>Abihu</hi> being dead without any Iſſue, <hi>Lev.</hi> 10.2. <hi>Num.</hi> 3.2, 3, 4. there remained then on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly <hi>three Perſons,</hi> who miniſtred as <hi>Prieſts,</hi> in the Service of God. I confeſs their number after increaſed, and ſo did the number of the other Tribes. But theſe <hi>Prieſts</hi> had the <hi>tenth of the Tithe</hi> allotted to them, <hi>Numb.</hi> 18.26, 28. and upon this account alone, there was appointed by the Divine Law, for theſe <hi>three Prieſts,</hi> a much greater Revenue, than for <hi>ſix thouſand Men</hi> fit for War, of the other Tribes. But beſides this, the Prieſts had the <hi>Firſt-fruits</hi> of the Land, which God gave to them, <hi>Numb.</hi> 18.12. which, as<note n="(e)" place="margin">Philo. de Sacer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dot. Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>em. &amp; Honor. <hi>p.</hi> 830, 831.</note> 
                  <hi>Philo,</hi> agreeably to the Scripture obſerves, included even the
<pb n="233" facs="tcp:40601:125"/>
                  <hi>Firſt-fruits</hi> of their <hi>Bread,</hi> and the beſt of their <hi>Corn, Wine, Oyl,</hi> and other in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>creaſe. And it hath been obſerved from other Jewiſh Writers, that ſome gave the <hi>Fortieth</hi> part of their increaſe, others the <hi>Fiftieth,</hi> and others the <hi>Six<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tieth</hi> part for their <hi>Firſt-fruits.</hi> The Redemption alſo of the <hi>Firſt-born of Men,</hi> and of them who were under a Vow, the Firſtlings of the <hi>clean Beaſts,</hi> and the redemption of other <hi>Firſtlings;</hi> their proportion in the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veral Sacrifices, in ſome the <hi>wave Breaſt,</hi> and <hi>heave Shoulder,</hi> and the <hi>Skins</hi> of ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veral Burnt-offerings, as<note n="(f)" place="margin">Ibid. <hi>p.</hi> 833.</note> 
                  <hi>Philo</hi> no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, and the Scripture it ſelf declares, <hi>Lev.</hi> 7.8. Theſe things, beſides their intereſt in <hi>Free-will Offerings,</hi> and vo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>luntary Oblations, do very much add to the greatneſs of their Revenue, which was aſſigned them by the Law.</p>
               <p n="8">8. And we may further note from <hi>Joſephus,</hi> who was himſelf one of the Prieſts, that notwithſtanding this <hi>ample Proviſion,</hi> God then made for theſe his Prieſts, yet they were not at the <hi>expence</hi> of the daily Sacrifice, or the <hi>Lamb</hi> that was offered every Morning and Eve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning; but that was defraied<note n="(g)" place="margin">Joſ. An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiq. Jud. <hi>l.</hi> 3. <hi>c.</hi> 10.</note> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>by a publick or com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon Charge:</hi> Only the daily <hi>Meat-offer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing</hi>
                  <pb n="234" facs="tcp:40601:126"/>was prepared by the Prieſts, upon their own expence, and the Bullock of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fered for the High Prieſt, upon the day of <hi>Atonement,</hi> was at the charge of the <hi>High Prieſt</hi> himſelf, as<note n="(h)" place="margin">Ibid.</note> the ſame Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor atteſteth.</p>
               <p n="9">9. Thus whatſoever our Author may think to the contrary, the Wiſdom of the moſt High God did annex a great, and <hi>honourable Revenue,</hi> (ſuch ſaith<note n="(i)" place="margin">Ubi ſup.</note> 
                  <hi>Philo,</hi> as might reſemble the glory and majeſty of Princes) for them who were his Officers, though their Work was none other, than what other Perſons had a <hi>natural capacity to do.</hi> But other Perſons had not a <hi>Divine Authority</hi> to act as God's Officers, and to intermeddle in his ſacred Inſtitutions. And it is a much more high and honourable thing, in the ſight of all who have any lively ſenſe of God upon their hearts, to be his <hi>Officers,</hi> inveſted with a ſpecial and <hi>ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cellent authority</hi> from him, than to be ſo far popular <hi>Orators,</hi> as to be able to ſpeak to the ſatisfaction of the People, or even to their admiration.</p>
               <p n="10">10. Having now ended his <hi>Syllogiſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cal Arguments,</hi> he tells us,<note n="(k)" place="margin">P. 123.</note> He ſhall <hi>only inſtance in one thing more, and that is thoſe unbleſt effects, which,</hi> ſaith he, <hi>are matters of Demonſtration to us:</hi> Theſe
<pb n="235" facs="tcp:40601:126"/>
                  <note n="(l)" place="margin">P. 131.</note> he calls, <hi>Effects obvious to every Eye;</hi> and entring upon them ſaith,<note n="(m)" place="margin">P. 124.</note> 
                  <hi>Let us inſtance in ſome too evident effects of Forms of Prayer,</hi> &amp;c. And the firſt of theſe is, <hi>The filling the Church of God, with an ignorant, lazy, and ſottiſh Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry.</hi> He indeed here excepts very many Perſons, but yet theſe are his re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proachful words, reflecting upon the generality of our Miniſtry, or in his own expreſſion, thoſe that <hi>fill the Church.</hi> Now ſuch an open notorious and <hi>ſhameleſs Calumny,</hi> ought not to paſs without juſt rebuke. The great accuſer of the Brethren, to his grief and indignation knows, that there is now in <hi>England</hi> as <hi>Learned,</hi> Able,<note place="margin">The Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſh Clergy falſly aſper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed as Ig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norant, Lazie, and Sottiſh.</note> and In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>duſtrious a Clergy, as this Church ever had, or any other of ſo numerous a Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry: Nor can the <hi>main Body</hi> of our Clergy, be called <hi>Ignorant</hi> and <hi>Sottiſh,</hi> but by ſuch Perſons as make no con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcience of Slandering, and ſpeaking falſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly. And truly, Sir, to ſay no more, the reaſon and underſtanding part of this your Diſcourſe, which you intitle, <hi>A Reaſonable Account,</hi> &amp;c. is very far from being above the pitch, of the <hi>ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerality</hi> of that part of our Miniſtry, which I have had the opportunity to know. And if you were indeed the
<pb n="236" facs="tcp:40601:127"/>main Men, acquainted with <hi>Knowledg</hi> and Learning, and had the advantage of <hi>Truth</hi> alſo on your ſide, as you pretend, how eaſily might you <hi>bafle</hi> and confute us, by clear and plain Evidence, which your ſelves are ſenſible enough you can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not do. And therefore your moſt uſual Methods are, to work upon the fearful and <hi>melancholy</hi> temper of ſome, and up<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the fierce and <hi>angry</hi> diſpoſition of others, and upon the earneſt and <hi>weak af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fections,</hi> and the prejudices of many well-diſpoſed People: But you can hope to prevail little, on men of even, calm, and <hi>compoſed Tempers,</hi> and Perſons of the <hi>beſt judgment</hi> and underſtanding.</p>
               <p n="11">11. A ſecond effect he inſtanceth in, is,<note n="(n)" place="margin">P. 125.</note> 
                  <hi>The loſs of Miniſterial Gifts</hi> and Abilities. But bleſſed be God, there is no loſs in our Church, of any Abilities, requiſite for the due diſcharge of the Miniſtry. But he here again falls upon the <hi>gift of Prayer;</hi> of which, as alſo of the lawfulneſs, and <hi>profitableneſs</hi> of u<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing of Forms of Prayer, I have ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciently diſcourſed, in the former part of this Book.</p>
               <p n="12">12. His third and laſt,<note n="(o)" place="margin">P. 130.</note> 
                  <hi>If not ef<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect, yet experimented conſequence of pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed Forms, is a flood of Iniquity, for more than an hundred Years, cauſed there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>by,
<pb n="237" facs="tcp:40601:127"/>in our parts of the World.</hi> Hence ſaith he, <hi>Bitter words in Pulpits, and printed Books, which have vexed righte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous Souls, who have had nothing to reply, but, The Lord rebuke you.</hi> (They it ſeems wholly imitating the pattern of the Archangel, contending with the Devil, <hi>Jude</hi> 9.<note place="margin">Ill effects charged upon Litur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gies, pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceed from another cauſe.</note> Or of the Lord check<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of Satan, <hi>Zech</hi> 3.2.) Hence ſaith he, <hi>Are ungodly repreſentations to Superiours, of Men of whom the World was not wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy;</hi> hence <hi>ſuſpenſions of ſo many thou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſands, and Ruines of ſo many eminent Servants of God and their Families, and hence the ſeparations of Chriſtians from one another.</hi> Thus our Author char<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geth a great deal of evil, upon our Laws and Governours, which accord<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to his raſh Poſition they muſt ſtand guilty of, unleſs all <hi>enjoyned Liturgies,</hi> and Uniformity be utterly rooted out of the Church, and unleſs they will lay aſide that care they ought to have, of the due order and <hi>decency</hi> of the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick Worſhip of God; and unleſs an Inlt may be opened, to ſuch <hi>Confuſions, Hereſies,</hi> yea, and <hi>Blaſphemies,</hi> as in theſe Kingdoms were brought into the Church, when Liturgies were ſhut out, and the publick Worſhip was perform<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed even by men of Erroneous princi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples,
<pb n="238" facs="tcp:40601:128"/>according to the <hi>vanity</hi> of their own minds. But that our Author hath miſtaken the true cauſe, of that evil he complains of, I have ſhewed<note n="(p)" place="margin">Ch. 3. Sect. 4.</note> above, to which I refer. But that the violent and ungrounded <hi>oppoſitions,</hi> againſt law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful conſtitutions, are too great an inlet into much <hi>iniquity,</hi> will I think appear manifeſt enough, from what I wrote in my<note n="(q)" place="margin">B. 1. Ch. 1. <hi>throughout</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica.</hi> And I do both heartily pity, and am really grieved and ſorry, for the temper of ſuch perſons, who by their <hi>miſtakes,</hi> and too much of <hi>eagerneſs</hi> and paſſion in them, not only expoſe themſelves to <hi>outward inconveniencies,</hi> but which is of far grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter concernment, both run themſelves into many <hi>ſinful undertakings,</hi> and are the occaſion of much <hi>hurt and evil</hi> to the Church of God; and make uſe of the latter, as a remedy againſt the former.</p>
               <p n="13">13. If any perſons among us, have ſpoken or written, with overmuch paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion or ſharpneſs, we will defend no man, whereſoever he deſerves blame: but our <hi>Governours,</hi> and the Conſtitution of our Church, are not concerned herein. But have our Diſſenters <hi>replyed nothing</hi> but calmneſs and meekneſs, as this Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor ſuggeſts? One might be apt to think, upon conſidering ſuch words, that
<pb n="239" facs="tcp:40601:128"/>he is a <hi>ſtranger</hi> in <hi>England,</hi> and unac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quainted with affairs here, and may have lately come from ſome unknown Iſland, ſeparated from converſe with other parts of the world. I heartily wiſh their party had been as free from all <hi>fierceneſs,</hi> as this Author pretends,<note place="margin">Many ſad and evil effects from the oppoſers of our Liturg<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> and then both <hi>Church</hi> and <hi>State,</hi> would have enjoyed more <hi>quiet,</hi> and many things had never been heard of which have been a <hi>ſcandal</hi> to Chriſtianity. But if their writings be reviewed from <hi>Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tin Mar-prelate</hi> to this preſent year, ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny of them will manifeſt that keen and <hi>bitter words,</hi> and reproaches and revi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lings, are no ſtrangers to their Tents. It ſeems not wholly to have ſavoured of the ſpirit of <hi>Chriſtian meekneſs,</hi> patience and gentleneſs, when they made ſuch violent <hi>invectives</hi> againſt our Gover<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nours, and Eſtabliſhment, as kindled our late dreadful <hi>civil Wars,</hi> when they <hi>eje<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cted,</hi> ſequeſtred, impriſoned, and put to Death, great numbers of the <hi>Clergy, Gentry and Nobility,</hi> for their loyalty to the King, and their honourable reſpect to the <hi>Church,</hi> when they ſtrained their hands, and more deeply their <hi>Conſciences</hi> in eager and forward ſhedding the <hi>blood</hi> of many thouſands of Chriſtians, and dared to ſtretch out their hands againſt
<pb n="240" facs="tcp:40601:129"/>the <hi>Lords Anointed,</hi> and to take away the life of one of the beſt Princes, that ever the Chriſtian world enjoyed. All this ſeems not to ſpeak only the <hi>meekneſs</hi> of the Lamb, and the <hi>innocence</hi> of the Dove.</p>
               <p n="14">14. Beſides the writings of particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar perſons, could it be any other than a ſtrange fierceneſs in<note n="(r)" place="margin">Anſw. to Remon. p. 83.84.</note> 
                  <hi>Smectymnuus,</hi> in charging the Clergy of our Church, with bringing in a <hi>new Creed,</hi> other <hi>Scri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ptures,</hi> another <hi>Baptiſm</hi> and <hi>Euchariſt,</hi> and another <hi>Chriſt</hi> too; and another <hi>Heaven,</hi> from what Chriſtianity propo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeth; which they call <hi>an Heaven recep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tive of Drunkards, Swearers, Adulte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rers,</hi> &amp;c. Can it be otherwiſe, than that paſſion and uncharitableneſs made them write, what they could not but know to be far from Truth? They who have much converſed with very many men of this way, cannot be unacquainted with their temper of <hi>raſh cenſuring,</hi> and un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>charitable ſpeaking, and may ſee reaſon to conclude, that theſe are not the great examples of <hi>Chriſtian meekneſs.</hi> Theſe things I ſhould not have mentioned, but that as a charge againſt the eſtabliſhment of our Liturgy, and the care of our Governours therein, our Author pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tends many <hi>unbleſt effects</hi> to proceed
<pb n="241" facs="tcp:40601:129"/>from it,<note place="margin">Ch. IX.</note> whileſt there is nothing but goodneſs and mildneſs in them who op<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe it; though he afterward acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgeth paſſions in them.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="9" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. IX.</hi> The Arguments for ſet Forms of Pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er, are ſolid and ſubſtantial.</head>
               <p>IN his ninth Chapter, he mentioneth divers Arguments, produced for Forms of Prayer, to which he returns his anſwers. Now ſince I have above, not only anſwered his Arguments, but in ſeveral parts of my Diſcourſe, have proved the <hi>profitable uſe</hi> of Forms of Prayer, and have in my third<note n="(a)" place="margin">Sect. 2.</note> Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, <hi>vindicated</hi> ſeveral Arguments, which I urged in my <hi>Libertas Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> it is not neceſſary for me to undertake the defence of others, which are inſiſted on by other men. But the five laſt Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments expreſſed in this Chapter, which were urged by my ſelf, I ſhall particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larly conſider, reflecting alſo upon ſome other Arguments and expreſſions.</p>
               <p n="2">2. And indeed my foregoing Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe,
<pb n="242" facs="tcp:40601:130"/>hath given a <hi>ſufficient reply</hi> to many of his anſwers,<note place="margin">Ch. VIII.</note> to the Arguments he recites in this Chapter. For inſtance, To the firſt Argument for the lawful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs of Miniſters uſing Forms,<note n="(b)" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 134.</hi> Forms of Prayer are not forbid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>den.</note> that <hi>what God hath not forbidden is lawful,</hi> he anſwers, that Forms in the caſe by him ſtated, are <hi>forbidden by the ſecond com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandment;</hi> which I ſpake to, Chap. 4. that they are <hi>forbidden</hi> by the precepts <hi>to ſtir up gifts;</hi> which I conſidered, Chap. 2. and are <hi>forbidden</hi> by thoſe com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mands, which require us to <hi>worſhip God with all our hearts, and with the greateſt attention and fervency;</hi> and of this I diſcourſed Chap. 3.</p>
               <p n="3">3. To the ſecond Argument, from the <hi>Lords Prayer</hi> being a Form, and from the uſe of the <hi>Pſalms of</hi> David, and the <hi>Prieſtly bleſſing</hi> under the Law,<note n="(c)" place="margin">p. 135.136.</note> he only repeats what he had before ſpoken, and the miſtakes of which I have manifeſted, Chap. 3. Sect. 2.</p>
               <p n="4">4. The third Argument (which hath reſpect to 1 Cor. 14, 40.) is, that <hi>Forms of Prayer</hi>
                  <note n="(d)" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 136.</hi> Of matters of order, decency &amp; circum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance.</note> are matters of <hi>meer decen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cy, order and circumſtance,</hi> and therefore may be lawfully commanded and pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiſed. Now though I account them to be more than ſo, and not to be only things of <hi>external order,</hi> but to be more
<pb n="243" facs="tcp:40601:130"/>
                  <hi>internally of profitable uſe,</hi> and conducive to the edification and good of the Church and its members; yet I ſhall obſerve what weak anſwers he gives to this Argument. As to <hi>order</hi> he ſaith<note n="(e)" place="margin">ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>order only reſpects</hi> prius <hi>and</hi> poſterius <hi>firſt and laſt.</hi> This was I conceive raſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly written; for ſurely he could not be ignorant, that the Apoſtles <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, had reſpect to order of <hi>regular conſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> and appointment, and not to order of number and mere <hi>ſucceſſion</hi> of one thing after another. Concerning <hi>De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cency,</hi> he ſaith<note n="(f)" place="margin">ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>nothing can be decent, but the contrary muſt be indecent.</hi> Now though a <hi>Form,</hi> and no <hi>Form,</hi> are not properly contrary, but rather contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diction; and though many <hi>indecencies</hi> have been committed, where Forms of Prayer have been rejected; and the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demning Forms is worſe than indecency, being an <hi>hurtful errour;</hi> yet his aſſertion is alſo falſe; a <hi>white Garment</hi> may be decent, and ſo may a <hi>black</hi> one, and yet white and black are contrary. Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning <hi>Circumſtances,</hi> he ſaith<note n="(g)" place="margin">p. 137.</note> 
                  <hi>Forms</hi> are no <hi>Circumſtances</hi> relating <hi>to the action as humane, becauſe it may be performed without them.</hi> By this reaſon <hi>ſtanding,</hi> or any other particular geſture in read<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, is no circumſtance, which yet hath
<pb n="244" facs="tcp:40601:131"/>been uſually thought ſo:<note place="margin">Ch. IX.</note> and ſome <hi>geſture</hi> is at all times, and in all actions neceſſary. And as for the <hi>words of pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick Prayer,</hi> there can be no ſuch Prayer without <hi>any words,</hi> nor unleſs theſe words be <hi>fixed on,</hi> and determined by ſome perſon: but the <hi>ſenſe and matter,</hi> taken care of in Forms of Prayer, is of an higher nature than a Circumſtance. And he adds<note n="(h)" place="margin">ibid.</note> that <hi>he conceives</hi> no <hi>Cir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cumſtances</hi> appropriated to an action as <hi>Religious,</hi> are left to mens liberty to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>termine. According to which rule, it muſt be ſinful for a Father to <hi>command</hi> his Child, or for any man to determine himſelf, to <hi>kneel</hi> in Prayer, out of any <hi>reverence to God,</hi> becauſe, this is a cir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cumſtance to the action as <hi>Religious.</hi> If all this be not trifling, I know not what is.</p>
               <p n="5">5. The fourth Argument is, that<note n="(i)" place="margin">ibid.</note> all the <hi>eſſentials to Prayer may be found</hi> (I would add, may in publick Prayer be beſt ſecured) <hi>in a preſcribed Form.</hi> This Prayer may be in the <hi>matter agreea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to the will of God,</hi> it may be put up <hi>in the name of Chriſt,</hi> and it may be at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tended with exerciſe of <hi>Graces,</hi> and <hi>ſanctified Affections.</hi> But he here an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwers<note n="(k)" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 138.</hi> All things neceſſary and eſſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tial to Prayer, may be in the uſe of a Form.</note> that the <hi>uſe of his own gifts</hi> is alſo neceſſary: but this pretence I have
<pb n="245" facs="tcp:40601:131"/>refuted, <hi>Chap.</hi> 2. and I preſume, no pious man can eaſily think, that the will and pleaſure of God, ſhould require a mans own <hi>abilities</hi> to be exerciſed, merely to <hi>ſhew his parts,</hi> when the whole buſineſs of Religion, may be every way as well, or better performed without them; as may appear in every Miniſter under<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taking to make new <hi>tranſlations of Scri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pture,</hi> whenſoever he cites them, that his <hi>gift</hi> may be exerciſed. But he ſaith alſo, that<note n="(l)" place="margin">ibid.</note> he hath given his reaſons, why Praying by Forms cannot be with the ſame <hi>attention, and intention</hi> and ferven<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cy: But theſe reaſons I have anſwered in my third Chapter, and have manife<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſted the contrary.</p>
               <p n="6">6. In his ſixth Argument, he produ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceth 1 Tim. 2.1, 2. where the Apoſtle commands, that <hi>Prayers,</hi> &amp;c. <hi>be made for all men,</hi> and here<note n="(m)" place="margin">p. 140.</note> he takes notice of what I ſaid, in my <hi>Libert as Eccleſiaſtica,</hi> p. 109. that <hi>many have thought the Apoſtle had a ſpecial eye to the compoſure of Forms of Prayer, agreeably to what the Baptiſt, and our Saviour preſcribed to their Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples, in this his command to</hi> Timothy, <hi>the Governour of the Church.</hi> And he ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerves that I added, <hi>though the phraſe</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>may either ſignifie, that Prayers be put up to God, or that they be
<pb n="246" facs="tcp:40601:132"/>compoſed, in this place it may well intend both.</hi> And I now add, That the evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence I have given of the uſe of <hi>Forms,</hi> in the earlieſt Ages of <hi>Chriſtianity,</hi> and alſo in the <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> makes it the more probable, that the Apoſtle might have ſome eye unto them.</p>
               <p n="7">7. But he tells me, but upon what reaſon I know not,<note n="(n)" place="margin">P. 141.</note> that I am <hi>a little critical with the Verb</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, and ſaith he, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>a Poet comes from it; but he is but a miſerable Poet, who ſhould on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly read or recite, Copies of Verſes compo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by others.</hi> Now though I ſpeak of <hi>compoſing</hi> Prayers which might be reci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, or publickly uſed; yet to gratify our Author, I ſhall acquaint him, that though the Imperial Law of <hi>Juſtinian,</hi> eſtabliſhed the uſe of Forms of Prayer, as I<note n="(o)" place="margin">Ch. 3. Sect. 3.</note> above ſhewed, yet the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing by theſe Forms is<note n="(p)" place="margin">Juſtin. Novel. 137. <hi>c.</hi> 6.</note> there expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. But be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides this, he is but a <hi>little Critical,</hi> in imagining ſo unreaſonable a thing, as that the ſignification of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, muſt be every where accommodated to <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> a <hi>Poet.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Our Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thors fancy about Poe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try.</note> And he is ſo unhappy in this his <hi>Fancy,</hi> as well as in his Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, that as weak as it is, it is not ſo much as fitted to ſerve his own <hi>Deſign.</hi> I am perſuaded that upon further
<pb n="247" facs="tcp:40601:132"/>thoughts, he will not open his mouth,<note place="margin">Ch. VIII.</note> for practiſing according to his own lit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle <hi>Criticiſm,</hi> or for <hi>making Prayers,</hi> af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter the manner that Poets make Verſes; who are for exerciſing their own <hi>Fan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cies,</hi> and gratifying the <hi>Humours</hi> of o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther men, more than for keeping cloſe to <hi>truth,</hi> or minding what is <hi>ſerious.</hi> And I wiſh, that no ſuch miſcarriages may prevail with any, according to our Author's way and method, which he contends for. And with reſpect to the Speaker, if this Criticiſm was of any weight; as they are not the <hi>beſt Poets,</hi> who truſt themſelves to their preſent <hi>ſudden abilities</hi> of expreſſion; but ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther they, who with great care, <hi>conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der</hi> both matter and words, and <hi>write</hi> them down, and have left their Wri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings for <hi>laſting Monuments;</hi> thoſe alſo muſt be the beſt <hi>Prayers,</hi> which are compoſed in like manner. But for the <hi>People,</hi> they are utterly cut out, from having any part in <hi>making publick con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſions,</hi> or ſupplications to Almighty God, according to this conceit, though the Scriptures, and the Language of the Church, admit them to have a ſhare therein.</p>
               <p n="8">8. His ſeventh Argument, being on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly intended as a general proof for the
<pb n="248" facs="tcp:40601:133"/>
                  <hi>lawfulneſs of Forms</hi> enjoyned, is this,<note n="(q)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 146.</note> that a man <hi>may lawfully determine himſelf</hi> to the uſe of Forms, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore may be lawfully <hi>determined to them by his Superiours.</hi> Here he firſt tells us, this doth not reach <hi>his Queſtion,</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning <hi>Miniſters</hi> who have the gift of Prayer. But he ſaith further, A Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian hath a <hi>liberty to determine himſelf, where he may not lawfully be determined by his Superiour; as in caſe of Marriage to a particular Woman,</hi> in the <hi>choice of his Trade</hi> and courſe of Life, and a Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſter may determine himſelf, to <hi>write his Sermon</hi> conſtantly at length. Now theſe words, as many others in this Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe, being written with reflection upon the <hi>authority of Superiours,</hi> I ſhall conſider the weight of them, with re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect to the Caſe in hand.</p>
               <p n="9">9. Wherefore it may be obſerved, that there are <hi>two Caſes,</hi> concerning the <hi>matter</hi> of a Law, which may render it unlawful,<note place="margin">Of the lawfulneſs of being determined by our Su<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>periours, where we may deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine our ſelves.</note> to be enacted by Superiours: The one when it takes away the juſt <hi>civil Rights,</hi> and freedoms of the Sub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject, and impoſeth unreaſonable <hi>needleſs burdens;</hi> the other when it is againſt the <hi>rules of Conſcience.</hi> In the former caſe it is true, that a man's own <hi>civil rights,</hi> are ſo far at his own diſpoſal,
<pb n="249" facs="tcp:40601:133"/>and in his own power, that he may here <hi>determine himſelf,</hi> to what his Superiour may not <hi>determine</hi> him. Thus a free Subject of a conſiderable eſtate, may if he pleaſe ſettle his <hi>Eſtate</hi> upon another Perſon, or remove his <hi>Habitation</hi> into another Country, or reſolve upon a <hi>ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gle Life,</hi> or put himſelf into the conditi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of a <hi>Servant.</hi> Another Perſon of like competent Eſtate, may determine himſelf to a <hi>retired Life,</hi> a ſparing <hi>Diet,</hi> and a mean <hi>Garb;</hi> and if he be free from dependent Relations, may reſolve to give the ſurpluſage of his Eſtate to pious, publick, and <hi>charitable <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>ſes.</hi> But it is not fit nor lawful for his <hi>Supe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riour,</hi> ſo to deprive him of his <hi>civil Rights,</hi> as to put upon him ſo much <hi>burden</hi> and <hi>trouble.</hi> But in things which are lawful or unlawful, according to the rules of <hi>Conſcience,</hi> where he may lawfully as to Conſcience <hi>determine him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf</hi> to any thing, he may lawfully be determined by his <hi>Superiour;</hi> and if from the <hi>unlawfulneſs</hi> in Conſcience, he may not be determined, to any particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar thing by his Superiour, neither may he determine himſelf to it. And the reaſon of this is, becauſe if this thing be a <hi>Sin,</hi> a man may not lawfully deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mine himſelf to it, but if it be <hi>no Sin,</hi>
                  <pb n="250" facs="tcp:40601:134"/>no principle of Conſcience will oblige him, not to be determined by his Supe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riour. Now the appointing <hi>preſcribed Forms</hi> of Prayer (taking this in gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ral as our<note n="(q)" place="margin">P. 163, 164. In the <hi>preſent Queſtion,</hi> we ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe Forms as good <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nd perfect, as the <hi>W<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>t</hi> and <hi>Piety</hi> of men can make.</note> Author diſcourſeth of it) can be no invading the <hi>civil rights</hi> of Subjects, or impoſing things <hi>burdenſome</hi> to their outward condition conſidered apart from Conſcience; and therefore if there be any diſpute about the <hi>law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fulneſs</hi> hereof, it muſt proceed from the rules of Conſcience. And therefore if a man may <hi>lawfully determine</hi> himſelf in this caſe, or any other of like nature, he may alſo be lawfully determined by his Superiour.</p>
               <p n="10">10. He alſo tells us,<note n="(r)" place="margin">
                     <hi>P. 147.</hi> It is no Popery for People to think their Spiritual Guides, and Go<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vernours wiſer than themſelves.</note> That the <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thor of this Argument, would perſuade us to be Papiſts,</hi> in that he would have men think, <hi>that the judgment of Superiours is better than our own.</hi> But he might con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider, that ſince God hath appointed <hi>Spiritual Guides,</hi> it is both the moſt pru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent courſe, and the duty of private Perſons, in caſes of <hi>practice</hi> which them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves do not throughly underſtand, to <hi>conſult</hi> them, receive their counſel, and be <hi>directed</hi> by them. And his eſtabliſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing other <hi>Governours,</hi> manifeſteth that they are appointed to conſider, what within the ſphere of their Power, is
<pb n="251" facs="tcp:40601:134"/>uſeful for the publick good, and others are to be directed by them, and to reſt ſatisfied in their determination. Nor is this any thing of <hi>Popery,</hi> but due <hi>Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian ſobriety.</hi> Only this limitation muſt be admitted, that as I have<note n="(s)" place="margin">Ch. 4. n. 11.12.</note> above ſhewed, if any thing be propoſed by them, which upon plain and <hi>certain evi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dence</hi> appears to be <hi>unlawful,</hi> thoſe who are under them, ought then to reject their Direction and Authority, as being contradicted by a greater and higher.</p>
               <p n="11">11. The tenth Argument mentioned by him is, That<note n="(t)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 149.</note> 
                  <hi>Forms are neceſſary for <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity.</hi> And here he again de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clares, againſt <hi>that pitiful thing, called <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity in words, and ſyllables and phraſes,</hi> as he upbraidingly ſtiles it. But having anſwered this in a<note n="(u)" place="margin">Ch. 3. Sect. 4.</note> former Chapter, and therewith juſtified Unifor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mity, and ſhewed the great benefit of it, and of Forms of Prayer upon this ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count, I ſhall not need to repeat it again here.</p>
               <p n="12">12. But that he may vent himſelf the more, againſt <hi>Liturgy and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity,</hi> he tells us, that in the caſe of <hi>Daniel</hi> the <hi>Princes reſolved</hi>
                  <note n="(w)" place="margin">p. 150.</note> 
                  <hi>it neceſſary to eſtabliſh an <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity in Prayers; and all muſt be commanded to pray only to</hi> Darius. Yet here was nothing of <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity in words
<pb n="252" facs="tcp:40601:135"/>and phraſes,</hi> of which he was diſcourſing; but that matters not,<note place="margin">An act for Uniformity is no ſuch wicked thing, as the prohi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bitive Act of worſhip by <hi>Darius.</hi>
                  </note> ſo long as an occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion can be taken to reproach <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty.</hi> He might as well, if he had pleaſed, have called that precept of our Saviour, Mat. 4.10. <hi>Thou ſhalt worſhip the Lord thy God, and him only ſhalt thou ſerve;</hi> an act of Uniformity, only that would not ſerve his purpoſe, to inſinuate that <hi>Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgy</hi> and Uniformity, are like that <hi>act in the time of</hi> Darius, deſigned wholly for miſchief, and to <hi>hinder</hi> the worſhip of God, and to eſtabliſh <hi>Idolatry</hi> againſt the ſecond commandment, though not ſo groſly as in worſhiping the <hi>Perſian Kings,</hi> who were wont to receive <hi>Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine worſhip,</hi> as is evident in the many te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtimonies produced by<note n="(x)" place="margin">Druſ. in Eſther. c. 3</note> 
                  <hi>Druſius.</hi> But theſe things are ſo manifeſtly uncharita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, that every ſober conſidering man may eaſily diſcern them. And ſince the <hi>Holy God</hi> appointed certain Forms of Prayer, to be uſed under the old Teſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, and our <hi>Bleſſed Saviour</hi> preſcribed the Lords Prayer under the new; and ſince the ancient <hi>Jewiſh Church,</hi> and the <hi>Chriſtian Church</hi> in the pureſt times, uſed Forms of Prayer; no conſidering per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, who hath any ſenſe of <hi>God or Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion,</hi> can think that all theſe muſt be con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned of deſigning nothing but <hi>miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chievous
<pb n="253" facs="tcp:40601:135"/>things,</hi> and the ruining the true way of <hi>Religion;</hi> how far ſoever ſome mens angry temper may be unjuſtly diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pleaſed, with <hi>Forms and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niformity.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="13">13. This Writer in ſome following pages, diſcourſing about the <hi>ability</hi> or gift of Prayer, at length ſaith,<note n="(y)" place="margin">p. 154.</note> 
                  <hi>as we judg, the Apoſtle,</hi> Heb. 5.1. <hi>hath given us the perfect notion of a Miniſter, in the deſcription of the high Prieſt, he is but a perſon</hi> taken from men, and ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he might offer Prayers and praiſes, <hi>Preach and adminiſter the holy Sacraments.</hi> So he. But I hope he was not knowingly ſo bold with the Holy Scripture, as to alter and change both the words and ſenſe of it, as he pleaſeth: when the Apoſtle ſpeaks nothing in that place of <hi>Prayer, Praiſe, Preaching or Sacraments,</hi> but of <hi>offering gifts and ſacrifices for Sins.</hi> And therefore I ſhall paſs by this, as a groſs overſight in him; or poſſibly ſomething may be left out by the Prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter.</p>
               <p n="14">14. I now come to juſtifie five Rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons, mentioned in my<note n="(z)" place="margin">
                     <hi>Ch. 4. p. 97.98, 99.</hi> Expedien<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cy of ſet Forms pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved.</note> 
                  <hi>Libertas Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſtica</hi> (beſides others which I vin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dicated, in the third Chapter of this diſcourſe) for the <hi>requiſiteneſs of ſet Forms</hi> of Prayer, which I there produ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced,
<pb n="254" facs="tcp:40601:136"/>to ſhew not only the <hi>lawfulneſs,</hi> but the uſefulneſs and <hi>expediency</hi> of Forms.</p>
               <p n="15">15. My firſt Reaſon was, becauſe hereby <hi>a fit, true, right and well ordered way of worſhip, in addreſſes to God, may be beſt ſecured to the Church, in the publick ſervice of God.</hi> To this he ſaith, 1. <hi>That alone is</hi>
                  <note n="(a)" place="margin">
                     <hi>p. 156. 1.</hi> as beſt ſecuring a fit and right way of worſhip.</note> 
                  <hi>a right way of worſhip, which God hath inſtituted.</hi> And I reply, that <hi>Prayer</hi> performed with a devout heart, where the <hi>matter</hi> is holy, pious and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligious, and expreſſed without affecting <hi>variety</hi> of words, is according to his will, and appointed by him. But he hath not inſtituted the very <hi>words</hi> we are to uſe, upon all occaſions, whether we pray by a <hi>Form,</hi> or by any <hi>conceived Prayer,</hi> of which I ſaid more, <hi>Chap.</hi> 4.</p>
               <p n="16">16. He ſaith<note n="(b)" place="margin">ibid.</note> 2. <hi>That God ſhould be ſo worſhipped is reaſonable,</hi> but that <hi>this ſhould aforehand be ſecured, is not poſſible,</hi> in men who <hi>may err:</hi> nor <hi>will Forms ſecure it,</hi> which may be <hi>read falſly and diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>orderly enough.</hi> To which I anſwer, That when he requires, that none ſhould be admitted to the Miniſtry<note n="(c)" place="margin">p. 153. and in o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces.</note> 
                  <hi>who have not the gift of Prayer,</hi> is not the intent of this, to <hi>ſecure</hi> as much as may be, the right performance of that duty? but this may be beſt <hi>provided for</hi> by a Form, as I ſhewed in the ſecond and third
<pb n="255" facs="tcp:40601:136"/>Chapters. And what he ſpeaks of <hi>read<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing falſly,</hi> as a diſparagement to <hi>Forms</hi> is inconſiderable, and is one of the weak Arguments, of the meaneſt diſputants for <hi>Oral Tradition,</hi> againſt the Scriptures. For there may be as many miſtakes,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Of read<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing falſly,</hi> ſee alſo n. 24.</note> in reading the <hi>Scriptures,</hi> as the <hi>Prayers of the Church:</hi> and beſides that, they who would decry their <hi>Authority,</hi> can talk of their being poſſibly <hi>printed falſe,</hi> or it may be in ſome things <hi>tranſlated amiſs,</hi> or that the copies whence they were tranſlated might not be every where <hi>pure</hi> and right. But ſuch little objecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, are eaſily ſeen through by men of underſtanding.</p>
               <p n="17">17. He ſaith 3.<note n="(d)" place="margin">p. 157.</note> 
                  <hi>That for twenty years together, the worſhip of God was per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed in a well-ordered manner, in hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dreds of Congregations in</hi> England <hi>with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out Forms.</hi> Now though I have ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, (<hi>Chap.</hi> 2. <hi>&amp;</hi> 3.) that it cannot be reaſonably expected, that it ſhould be conſtantly performed ſo well in any <hi>one Congregation,</hi> by any Perſon whomſoe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver, in a way of <hi>conſtant varying,</hi> as in the uſe of a <hi>good Form;</hi> yet there ought to be reſpect had to all our Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gregations. And we do not think that a <hi>well ordered Worſhip,</hi> where one or both the <hi>Sacraments</hi> were in many pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces
<pb n="256" facs="tcp:40601:137"/>diſuſed, and other conſiderable parts of Worſhip and Prayer, (as <hi>confeſſion of Sin</hi>) purpoſely and generally omit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted by others, as I obſerved above: And the <hi>ſeveral Sects,</hi> ordered the Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of God according to their <hi>own Er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rors.</hi> And I can as eaſily be perſuaded, that the <hi>Papiſts, Arians,</hi> and <hi>Donatiſts,</hi> did rightly order the Worſhip of God, as that all our ſeveral Sects and Parties did ſo.</p>
               <p n="18">18. My ſecond Reaſon was, <hi>That needful and comprehenſive Petitions, for all ſpiritual and outward wants, with fit thanksgivings, may not in the publick ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plications of the Church be omitted, which can be no other way ſo well, or at all ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cured.</hi> To this he ſaith,<note n="(e)" place="margin">P. 157.</note> It is to the <hi>ſhame of our Church,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>2</hi> As pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viding for a compre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>henſiveneſs of Prayers.</note> if there be not <hi>Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons enough ſufficient</hi> for this, and how<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ever there <hi>are ſome.</hi> Now in this An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer he contradicts what in the forego<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing Page he ſaid, in anſwer to my for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mer Reaſon, to wit, <hi>That it is not poſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible to ſecure this right Worſhip before<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hand.</hi> And I have above ſhewed, that no Perſons, in uſing conſtant altera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions, can perform publick Worſhip, with that due fulneſs, comprehenſive<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs, and pithineſs, which is in a well-ordered Form.</p>
               <p n="19">
                  <pb n="257" facs="tcp:40601:137"/>19. But that able men may not be under reſtraint, he is willing that<note n="(f)" place="margin">Ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>Forms be compoſed, extant and left at li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>berty</hi> This he again mentions, in the laſt Paragraph of his Book. And this me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thod was declared by <hi>Didoclavius,</hi>
                  <note n="(g)" place="margin">Al<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ar: Damaſc. <hi>p.</hi> 613.</note> whom our Author cites in his Title Page, to have taken place in his days in <hi>Scotland:</hi> Who alſo tells us, that him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelf having been many years in the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtry, had <hi>never uſed</hi> them, nor did he think them wiſe that did. And the leaving Forms of Prayer <hi>at liberty,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ill effects of having Forms left at liberty.</note> would beſides the inconveniences above ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerved, have this ill iſſue in the end. That they who ſeek to be eſteemed of a <hi>dividing Party,</hi> or are ſolicitous to avoid the fierce <hi>cenſures</hi> of raſh Men, or who are highly conceited of them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves and affect <hi>ſingularity,</hi> or who are <hi>Erroneous,</hi> and not willing to walk in the ſound path of Religion, will be moſt ſure to avoid <hi>Forms,</hi> for the pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moting theſe ill purpoſes, which will be to the great damage of the Church.</p>
               <p n="20">20. He adds that<note n="(h)" place="margin">P. 158.</note> 
                  <hi>This Argument would hold ſtronger, for Forms of Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons.</hi> It holds indeed to prove, a com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſive <hi>ſummary</hi> of the Articles of the Chriſtian Faith, to be better expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed, in the fixed words of known and
<pb n="258" facs="tcp:40601:138"/>
                  <hi>received Creeds,</hi> then in the compoſing of <hi>new Creeds,</hi> of every mans own ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king. But for ordinary <hi>Preaching,</hi> I have ſhewed the contrary, <hi>Chap.</hi> 6.</p>
               <p n="21">21. My third Reaſon was, <hi>That the hearts of pious men may be more devout, and better united in the Service of God, by conſidering beforehand, what Prayers and Thanksgivings they are to offer up, and come the more ready and prepared to joyn in them.</hi> To this he ſaith,<note n="(i)" place="margin">P. 158.</note> Such a <hi>particular foreknowledg</hi> is not needful, and<note n="(k)" place="margin">P. 159.</note> 
                  <hi>it rather hinders devotion and affection,</hi> as he hath proved. But this pretended proof I have anſwered,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>3.</hi> As con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>du<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ing to the better preparation of mens hearts and affections.</note> and evidenced the contrary, in the third Chapter. And ſure the <hi>Miniſters pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meditation,</hi> what he ſhould ask, in the way and method our Author propoſeth, which he alloweth, (and ſo muſt every one, who thinks <hi>care and conſideration</hi> to be uſeful, in the moſt weighty things, or who would not be <hi>raſh to utter any thing before God,</hi> which he would not do before a Prince) muſt be an <hi>hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>drance</hi> to his devotion, if the Peoples knowledg beforehand what they ſhall pray for, muſt <hi>hinder</hi> theirs.</p>
               <p n="22">22. He further ſaith<note n="(l)" place="margin">P. 158, 159.</note> there needs no more <hi>than a general compoſure of ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit to ſeek God,</hi> to <hi>ask whatſoever they or
<pb n="259" facs="tcp:40601:138"/>others ſtand in need of, and to confeſs all Sin.</hi> Now I acknowledg this to be ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry good and pious. But poſſibly, what they come thus <hi>prepared</hi> to do, as to <hi>confeſſion of Sin</hi> may be omitted, and alſo the <hi>asking</hi> of many other things, which are reliefs for our conſtant wants, and other things may be <hi>prayed for,</hi> which they cannot ſo readily joyn in. And this <hi>general compoſure</hi> or preparation, where theſe parts of ſervice are <hi>omitted,</hi> can be of no more uſe, than ſuch a general pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>paration is, in the worſhip of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſh Church, where the vulgar, know not particularly what is expreſſed by the Prieſt. But in a well-compoſed Form, according to the uſe of the Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed Churches, theſe things are much better <hi>provided for.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="23">23. He ſaith alſo,<note n="(m)" place="margin">P. 158.</note> 
                  <hi>If the Mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter tranſgreſs his Rule,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Concerning the People correcting the erring Miniſter.</note> 
                  <hi>and ask what is not according to the Will of God, the People may withhold their Amen.</hi> But ſuch a worſhip in others, our Author would be apt to call, offering the <hi>Blind and the Lame;</hi> and when they have a <hi>Male</hi> in their flock, to offer to God a <hi>corrupt thing;</hi> when the <hi>Speaker</hi> in his part doth amiſs, and the <hi>People</hi> at beſt, muſt forbear their act of publick wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, in the time of it, and when they come to perform it. But beſides this,
<pb n="260" facs="tcp:40601:139"/>the people are not able thus to <hi>over-rule</hi> their Teachers, and it is a great diſtracti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and diſcompoſure to them, where they muſt be conſtantly put upon theſe <hi>doubtful diſquiſitions:</hi> and it is too plain, that many thouſands are miſled, by the errors of them whom they receive as their guides, into <hi>Antinomianiſm, Popery, Quakeriſm,</hi> and the worſt of Sects.</p>
               <p n="24">24. But that he may catch at every thing, he ſaith again here,<note n="(n)" place="margin">ibid.</note> that <hi>Forms may be read falſly.</hi> But beſide what I above anſwered, this is very unlike, in what is ſo well known, and <hi>conſtantly uſed:</hi> but if there ſhould be ſome words pronounced amiſs, the <hi>People</hi> may more eaſily help themſelves here, they having oft <hi>heard</hi> and joyned in this Form, which is no new thing to them, and many of them having the advantage of their Books alſo.</p>
               <p n="25">25.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>4.</hi> As beſt fitted for the diffi<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>culteſt of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fices of Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramental Admini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrations.</note> My fourth Reaſon is, <hi>That ſuch difficult parts of Church-offices, as Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm and the Lords Supper, the matter of which requires great conſideration, may in compoſing a Form be ſo framed, that men of greateſt underſtandings may with readi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſt aſſent entertain them, and that they may be ſufficiently vindicated, againſt the bold<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſt oppoſers.</hi> Now this Argument is of the greater weight, becauſe of the great
<pb n="261" facs="tcp:40601:139"/>concernment of <hi>Sacramental Admini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrations.</hi> If an error be committed in any thing <hi>eſſential</hi> to Baptiſm, the <hi>Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſm</hi> it ſelf, and the perſons <hi>memberſhip</hi> in the Church, muſt thereupon be que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtioned. If the like happen in the <hi>Lords Supper</hi> (which without Forms, may ſometimes be occaſioned by defect of memory, and ſome preſent confuſion) there may not only be a loſs in the high benefits and <hi>bleſſings</hi> of that ordinance, but (as in Baptiſm alſo) a <hi>profanation</hi> of the ordinance it ſelf.</p>
               <p n="26">26. Here he ſaith,<note n="(o)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc p. 159, 160, 161.</note> In the <hi>Lords Supper,</hi> the <hi>Conſecration is by reading the words of Inſtitution and Prayer; the di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtribution hath nothing of difficulty,</hi> and the application is by <hi>Exhortation and Prayer,</hi> and <hi>ſurely he that can pray and preach can do that.</hi> And for Baptiſm: the Baptizing in the <hi>name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> with a <hi>fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>going Prayer, and Prayer or Thanksgiving</hi> concluding, is, he judgeth, <hi>ſufficient</hi> with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out a Form. Now it is well, that the <hi>words of Chriſts Inſtitution</hi> in the Lords Supper, and the Form of Baptiſm, are thought needful to be retained and ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerved. But I know not why other perſons may not think, themſelves to have a <hi>liberty of varying</hi> here, with as
<pb n="262" facs="tcp:40601:140"/>much reaſon, as our Author rejects the uſe of the <hi>Lords Prayer.</hi> And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore it is not certain, if Forms were laid aſide, how far, and how long, he could give any <hi>ſecurity</hi> in this particular; when ſome may, as<note n="(p)" place="margin">Irenaeus adv. Hae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reſ l. 1. c. 18.</note> 
                  <hi>Irenaeus</hi> tells us, ſome who forſook the Catholick Church did, vainly by <hi>obſcure Paraphraſes,</hi> alter the Form of Baptiſm <hi>in the name of the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther,</hi> &amp;c. and the matter alſo, or the uſe of Water.</p>
               <p n="27">27. And touching Prayer in this caſe, (and Exhortation alſo) there is no ſmall difficulty. For there are various <hi>mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtakes</hi> concerning the Sacraments, which ſome would have only <hi>ſignificative ſigns,</hi> others will have them to be an <hi>abſolute ſealing</hi> in Chriſts name, remiſſion and other bleſſings, to every perſon who communicateth in them, and that there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore <hi>certain evidence</hi> of actual grace in the Communicants, is neceſſary to the Adminiſtration thereof. And other miſtakes there are, concerning the effects and gracious benefits of the Sacraments, concerning their efficacy and operation, and the manner of <hi>Chriſts preſence</hi> there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>with. Now they who keep a <hi>well or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dered Form,</hi> are in the moſt ſure and ſafe way. But they who affect to vary con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantly, may from the difficulty of the
<pb n="263" facs="tcp:40601:140"/>Subject, more eaſily go <hi>aſtray</hi> here, than in other caſes. And here particular Per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons will be apt to expreſs themſelves, according to their own <hi>different opinions,</hi> whereby they may err and miſcarry, and great inconvenience and hurt may en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſue.</p>
               <p n="28">28. My fifth Reaſon for the expedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ency of Forms of Prayer, is, <hi>That this may be an evidence to other Churches, and future times, after what way and manner we worſhip God, and that ſuch a Church is in its meaſure a pure and incorrupt Church.</hi> To this he ſaith<note n="(q)" place="margin">p. 162.</note> 1. <hi>Where hath God required the leaving any ſuch Teſtimony?</hi> Now we need not a <hi>ſpecial command,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>5.</hi> As lea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving a te<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtimony to others of our right worſhip.</note> for every particular thing, which is of good uſe; and his queſtion might equal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly be put concerning <hi>Forms of publick Confeſſion,</hi> which all Proteſtant Churches have owned, amongſt other ends, for a <hi>Teſtimony</hi> of their owning the true prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciples of Religion. And the precepts of <hi>Chriſtian profeſſion,</hi> and the caſe of <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity</hi> with all true parts of the Chriſtian Church, doth at leaſt <hi>greatly recommend</hi> ſuch a Teſtimony as this. And ſince in all caſes of Religion we are to give an <hi>anſwer</hi> to them who accuſe us, where that is needful; to this end, Forms may be of conſiderable uſe. Beſides the
<pb n="264" facs="tcp:40601:141"/>charge of the <hi>Romaniſts,</hi> ſome earneſt <hi>Lutherans</hi> accuſed the Churches of the Palatinate, for not having the <hi>Sacraments truly Adminiſtred,</hi> for the refelling of which,<note n="(r)" place="margin">Urſin Praeſat. in Apol. Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tech.</note> 
                  <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>rſin</hi> appeals to their pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick Forms.</p>
               <p n="29">29. He ſaith 2.<note n="(s)" place="margin">ibid.</note> That <hi>Forms of Sermons are alſo needful</hi> to this end; but though we have many volumes of our Printed Sermons, they are no direct part of our common Worſhip.</p>
               <p n="30">30. He ſaith, 3. While we <hi>declare our ſelves Chriſtians,</hi> and that we <hi>worſhip God according to his word,</hi>
                  <note n="(t)" place="margin">ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>we leave a ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Teſtimony, that we are a true Church of God.</hi> If this be true, our Author hath now found a <hi>precept</hi> for giving ſuch a Teſtimony, if he allow any precept for declaring our ſelves Chriſtians: But indeed if perſons ſo <hi>declaring themſelves Chriſtians,</hi> &amp;c. do enough in this caſe, then all manner of Sects and <hi>Hereticks,</hi> who own the Chriſtian name, give ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Teſtimony of their being a <hi>true Church,</hi> and of their right worſhiping God. But we are further to profeſs the true <hi>Catholick Doctrine,</hi> and to wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip God according to the true <hi>rules of Chriſtianity.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="31">31. He ſaith, 4.<note n="(u)" place="margin">ibid.</note> 
                  <hi>a confeſſion of Faith, is a ſufficient Teſtimony.</hi> It is ſo,
<pb n="265" facs="tcp:40601:141"/>as to our <hi>Doctrine,</hi> not as to our <hi>Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip:</hi> ſince ſeveral chief parts of wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip (as the <hi>Sacraments</hi>) may ſtill be neglected: and there may be many other <hi>defects</hi> in worſhip, performed without the uſe of Forms, by forgetfulneſs, or being at a loſs. And withall, no ſuch <hi>Confeſſions</hi> of Faith, were kept to in <hi>England,</hi> by all thoſe who undertook to guide others in the worſhip of God, in our late times when the <hi>Liturgy</hi> was taken away: nor do all our <hi>ſeveral di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viders,</hi> who reject our Church and Li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turgy, <hi>agree</hi> in any ſuch <hi>Confeſſion</hi> at this time.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="10" type="chapter">
               <pb n="266" facs="tcp:40601:142"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>CHAP. X.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ch. X.</note> A perſuaſive Concluſion.</head>
               <p>HIs tenth and laſt Chapter, which contains little more than one Page, is has Concluſion; wherein in ſome things, he more particularly repeats his own ſenſe, but addeth nothing of any further Argument, which requires my anſwer. Among theſe things he ſaith,<note n="(a)" place="margin">Reaſ. Acc. p. 164.</note> 
                  <hi>We do not think it unlawful, to joyn with another praying by the uſe of Forms, provided the matter be good and pious.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">It is gran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted that the Congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gation may diſcharge their duty by joyning in publick Forms.</note> 
                  <hi>We have in ſuch praying nothing to do but to ſay Amen, whether he who ordinarily doth ſo, doth his miniſterial duty, we con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſs that we queſtion. But that we may do our duty, though he fails in his, we do not queſtion.</hi> From theſe words it is ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parent, that after all his diſcourſe, he here freely grants, that all the Congre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gation, except the Miniſter who offici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ateth, may <hi>without queſtion</hi> do their du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty in the uſe of <hi>Forms of Prayer.</hi> And then they cannot be juſtified and excu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed from Sin, who make <hi>ſeparation</hi> out of diſlike of them.</p>
               <p n="2">2. But as the concluſion of my Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe,
<pb n="267" facs="tcp:40601:142"/>I ſhall hence take occaſion to apply my ſelf a little to all thoſe, who <hi>diſſent</hi> and <hi>divide</hi> from our Church, both <hi>Teachers</hi> and <hi>People,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Our diſſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting Bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>treated <gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> conſider how they will an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer for ſuch ſad diviſions.</note> (and among them to the Author of that Diſcourſe which I have examined, if he ſhall pleaſe to take notice of it) by ſerious and earneſt <hi>perſunſion.</hi> And that I would intreat of them is, that they would calmly conſider, what <hi>good account</hi> they can give to God, and what ſecurity they have from the <hi>dangers of Sin,</hi> in making that ſad <hi>ſeparation,</hi> wherein they engage, and too much pleaſe them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves. That theſe <hi>Diviſions</hi> do hin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der Religion and <hi>Piety,</hi> and diſorder the Spirits and Minds of men, is ſo ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt, that ſome among your ſelves have much complained thereof; That theſe are the great encouragements to <hi>Popery,</hi> and that here is the greateſt danger of undermining our <hi>Proteſtant Reformati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,</hi> both many Romiſh Authors, and ſome of your own Writers do acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledg: And many other ſad effects there are of theſe Diſſentions.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Friends, can you think <hi>rending the Church,</hi> to be a ſlight thing? Hath God given you any ſpecial leave or au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thority, to overlook all your Obligati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons to a <hi>Conſtituted Church?</hi> Or may any
<pb n="268" facs="tcp:40601:143"/>Chriſtians at their pleaſure, divide them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves from any Church,<note place="margin">When they cannot and moſtly do not charge our Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mution with ſin.</note> and frame new Models to themſelves? Or will your diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like of ſome things, upon <hi>highly probable Arguments</hi> (as our Author calls them) and yet without any certainty of truth, ſecure you? Very few men of any note among your ſelves, dare charge <hi>any ſin</hi> upon our Communion, and they who do it, are not able to give any <hi>tolerable proof</hi> of their Accuſation; and with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out <hi>evidence of ſin</hi> in communicating, ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>paration can never be juſtified. I hope, what this Writer I have dealt with, hath inſiſted on, for the unlawfulneſs of mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtring by a Form, will ſufficiently ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pear to be weak enough. And yet his undertaking goes not ſo high, as to urge theſe things againſt the <hi>lawfulneſs of Communion,</hi> or joyning in the Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gious Worſhip, which is ſo performed.</p>
               <p n="4">4. If ſome things be ſaid in behalf of your Separation, or as proofs that your withdrawing is <hi>no Separation,</hi> and your dividing <hi>no Schiſm;</hi> which till they be throughly examined and underſtood, may ſeem <hi>plauſible</hi> to you, even this is not enough,<note place="margin">Plauſible Arguments are no ſecu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity to them who neglect their duty.</note> to juſtifie your practices, without <hi>certain evidence</hi> that Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion is <hi>ſinful.</hi> Thoſe who are men of any parts and learning among your ſelves, know how eaſie it is, to make
<pb n="269" facs="tcp:40601:143"/>ſome fair pretence and plea for almoſt <hi>any Error;</hi> yea, and to bring ſome ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle Arguments, againſt <hi>any truth</hi> in the World: But no Chriſtian may hence conclude, that hereupon he may ſafely neglect his duty, of <hi>imbracing</hi> that Truth, or <hi>rejecting</hi> that Error, And I preſume that thoſe who are of the meaneſt rank among you may know, that there are few cauſes ſo bad, but that a <hi>Lawyer,</hi> who hath uſed himſelf to pleading, though he be not a perſon of profound skill in the Law, may ſay ſomething plau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble in the behalf thereof. But this will not juſtifie him who doth an injury to his Neighbour in his <hi>civil Rights:</hi> Much leſs will the like ſecure you, if you act againſt that which is really your <hi>duty</hi> to God, his Church, and other Chriſtians, in matters of <hi>Religion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="5">5. In reading the holy Scriptures, no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing can be more plain, than that the <hi>Peace and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity</hi> of the Church,<note place="margin">The Pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepts for Peace and Unity are plain and weighty parts of of our Chriſtian duty.</note> is fre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently and earneſtly commanded and enjoyned, and <hi>Diviſions</hi> vehemently condemned and cenſured, in the Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Religion. We profeſs our ſelves the Diſciples of that Jeſus, who before his Death, expreſſed his <hi>affectionate de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſire</hi> and prayer for <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity</hi> in his Church: And he declared this to be a great
<pb n="270" facs="tcp:40601:144"/>means, whereby his Religion might be <hi>propagated,</hi> and take the greater place in the World, <hi>John</hi> 17.11, 21, 23. In Chriſtianity, while many are eager, in proſecuting their <hi>Conteſts</hi> too highly in other things, the Apoſtle aſſures us, that <hi>Peace</hi> is one of the great parts in which <hi>the Kingdom of God</hi> conſiſts, <hi>Rom.</hi> 14.17, 19 And he perſuades to Unity in the Church, with very great and affectionate earneſtneſs, <hi>Phil.</hi> 2.1, 2. and urgeth the ſame in almoſt every Epiſtle: Declaring alſo, that they who <hi>make Drviſions</hi> contrary to this Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an Doctrine, <hi>ſerve not our Lord Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> Rom. 16.17, 18. But can any perſons be the <hi>better Chriſtians,</hi> by de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpiſing the weighty, and frequently in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>culcated Precepts of Chriſtianity? Or can they be the faithful Diſciples of Chriſt, who are earneſt in <hi>diſobeying</hi> him, even in ſuch Precepts, which (be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſides his Authority) are intended for the <hi>Honour,</hi> and the <hi>progreſs</hi> of his Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion?</p>
               <p n="6">6.<note place="margin">The anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent Church zealous practiſers hereof.</note> How unlike are theſe practices, to the <hi>ancient Catholick temper</hi> of Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>anity, which long continued in the Church, ſutable to Rules of our holy Religion; by the ancient Canons of the <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>niverſal Church,</hi> they who would
<pb n="271" facs="tcp:40601:144"/>
                  <hi>withdraw</hi> from the eſtabliſhed <hi>Church,</hi>
                  <note n="(b)" place="margin">God. Can. Eccl. Univ. can. 65.</note> and as <hi>diſeſteeming that,</hi> would pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vately, and <hi>without the conſent of the Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop,</hi> ſet up another Church, were un<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der an <hi>Anathema.</hi> And that the Anci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent Fathers and Chriſtians, accounted the Precepts of the Goſpel for <hi>Peace and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> to forbid and condemn Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſions and <hi>Separations</hi> from the Church, and that they themſelves were zealous in rejecting ſuch practices, may ſuffici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ently appear from what I have ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed in<note n="(c)" place="margin">Libert. Eccleſ. <hi>p.</hi> 17, 18, 19, 20, 23, 24.</note> another Diſcourſe. But are the rules and practice of Chriſtianity now <hi>changed,</hi> and become quite dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent from what they were in the Pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitive Times? Or can any man pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend to a ſufficient Warrant and Autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity, for <hi>altering</hi> the nature of theſe Duties, or cancelling their Obligati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on?</p>
               <p n="7">7. I know that ſome plead on your behalf, that you are not chargeable with any <hi>blameable ſeparation.</hi> You meet in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deed by your ſelves, to perform publick worſhip, in a different way from us, as <hi>one Church</hi> may do diſtinctly from ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther: but you do not <hi>cenſure</hi> the Church of <hi>England,</hi> to be <hi>no true Church,</hi> but profeſs to own her to be <hi>a true Church,</hi> and her Communion to be <hi>lawful,</hi> and
<pb n="272" facs="tcp:40601:145"/>therefore you are chargeable with no <hi>Schiſm,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Thoſe Diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſers not excuſed from ſchiſm who pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſedly ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledg us to have a true Church, and a true worſhip.</note> or unwarrantable diviſion. Now though this <hi>profeſſion</hi> is not always made, with ſufficient clearneſs and freedom; the acknowledgment thereof, is ſo far from being a plea on your behalf, that it is rather an <hi>unanſwerable charge</hi> againſt you. For you <hi>reject</hi> in your practice, the Rules and Conſtitutions eſtabliſhed by Authority, concerning the <hi>order</hi> of the Church and its <hi>worſhip;</hi> you general<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly expreſs your <hi>diſlike</hi> of our way of worſhip, or at leaſt your diſeſteem and <hi>undervaluing</hi> thereof, many of you uſe your utmoſt endeavours, to <hi>draw</hi> off perſons from our Communion, and to bring them to your Congregations; and ſome of your <hi>chief Teachers</hi> have written their Letters to that purpoſe, to ſuch perſons in whom they think they have any great intereſt, ſome of which I have ſeen, ſome years ſince; your party frequently uſeth <hi>ſharp cenſures,</hi> againſt ſuch pious perſons, who will not forſake our Church, to joyn with you. Your people ordinarily uſe <hi>reproachful expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions</hi> of our ſervice, yea concerning our Church and Miniſtry (and ſo do your <hi>Teachers</hi> too frequently) and if any per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons forſake you, and return to our Church, they then fall under the load of
<pb n="273" facs="tcp:40601:145"/>your <hi>diſpleaſure.</hi> And becauſe this be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>haviour is uſed towards that Church, which you acknowledg to be a <hi>true Church,</hi> and her Communion <hi>not ſinful,</hi> this is ſo far from juſtifying your pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctices, that it renders them unaccounta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble and <hi>unexcuſable.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="8">8. Can it be ſuppoſed,<note place="margin">The contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry proved, from one end of Chriſtian Unity.</note> that the <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity and Peace</hi> our Saviour recommended, for the gaining upon the world, was only this: that his Diſciples and fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowers ſhould all profeſs his Name and Doctrine, but might make themſelves of as many <hi>ſeveral parties</hi> as they pleaſed, all of them openly before the world, <hi>pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſting their diſlike</hi> of the ſeveral models, the other parties embraced, and alſo of that worſhip, which was moſt publickly uſed and eſtabliſhed by the chief <hi>Guides and Governours</hi> of the Church? Now if all this might be done, and care muſt only be taken, that the dividing parties, do not charge the main body of the Church, to be <hi>no true Church,</hi> or to have <hi>no true worſhip;</hi> could this be the way to promote the <hi>honour of Religion,</hi> or would it not rather make it appear <hi>con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>temptible?</hi> And in our own preſent caſe, do the enemies of the Proteſtant Refor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mation, when they obſerve your <hi>divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding behaviour,</hi> honour our Reformati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,
<pb n="274" facs="tcp:40601:146"/>becauſe of our <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity?</hi> or do not you know, that upon this account they upbraid our <hi>diſcord and diviſions,</hi> and make ill uſe of them. And beſides this in the<note n="(d)" place="margin">Can. Apoſt. c. 8.</note> ancient Church, the very for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bearance of open <hi>Communicating,</hi> when this might only be feared to have ſuch effects, as to cauſe offences, and raiſe <hi>ſuſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>picions</hi> in the people, was eſteemed ſo blameable, though it might continue but a ſhort time, that unleſs a ſufficient account was given thereof, it was ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verely <hi>puniſhed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="9">9. We know that St. Peters <hi>with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>drawing from the Gentiles at</hi> Antioch,<note place="margin">2. From S. Peters with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>drawing at Anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>och.</note> was deeply cenſured by St. <hi>Paul, Gal.</hi> 2.11, 12, 13, 14. becauſe of the <hi>di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſturbance</hi> and trouble it might create, to the minds and conſciences of the <hi>Gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiles.</hi> But none can think, that St. <hi>Peter,</hi> who immediately before communicated with them, did now charge them to be <hi>no true Church,</hi> or that their worſhip and communion was ſinful: Wherefore it is hence manifeſt, that there may be a ſcan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dalous and <hi>ſinful ſeparation</hi> from a Church, where there are no ſuch uncha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritable cenſures.</p>
               <p n="10">10. And I appeal unto <hi>any party</hi> of our Diſſenters themſelves, whether if any members of their own number,
<pb n="275" facs="tcp:40601:146"/>ſhould new model themſelves into diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent Forms under ſeveral <hi>leſſer diviſions,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>3.</hi> By ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peal to the diſſenting parties themſelves, concerning the ill con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequences of this their Plea.</note> and ſetting up themſelves to be new parties, ſhall <hi>deſert</hi> and declare their diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like of that <hi>Society</hi> or Communion, with which they before joyned: ſtill calling them a <hi>true Church,</hi> and not charging their worſhip with ſin; I ſay, whether the Teachers, and remaining members of this <hi>firſt party,</hi> will juſtifie theſe divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders, who thus ſeparate from, and for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſake them. If they will approve theſe things, they muſt profeſs themſelves <hi>Patrons of Confuſion,</hi> and that any part of a Chriſtian Society may ſeparate it ſelf, when there is no apparent danger of ſin in the Communion, and conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently where no rules of <hi>conſcience,</hi> will oblige them to forſake that Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion. But if they will blame this practice, let them reflect upon them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves. And yet theſe <hi>new parties</hi> of di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viders are the leſs to be condemned by them, becauſe they followed their ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ample.</p>
               <p n="11">11.<note place="margin">The danger of divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to be conſidered.</note> And now let me prevail with you to conſider, what danger they run upon, who cauſleſly <hi>rend</hi> the Church of Chriſt; whence it will appear neceſſary, that they who <hi>forſake</hi> a well-eſtabliſhed
<pb n="276" facs="tcp:40601:147"/>Church, muſt proceed upon neceſſary grounds. Now <hi>diſobedience</hi> to any Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine precept, and therefore to this for <hi>Peace and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity;</hi> if it be from careleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſs and groſs neglect, in not <hi>minding</hi> the will of God; or from a temper reſol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved rather to pleaſe it ſelf, than to be <hi>obedient;</hi> or from the rule and domini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of <hi>pride or paſſion;</hi> is ſo oppoſite to the ſpirit of Chriſtianity, that he who is guilty hereof, cannot find acceptance with God, <hi>v. n.</hi> 16.</p>
               <p n="12">12.<note place="margin">Joyning in diviſions are dange<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rou to wel<gap reason="illegible" resp="#KEYERS" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed men.</note> But beſides this, I have one thing more to add, which I think is very con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiderable, and which poſſibly you have not obſerved. It ſeems plain enough in the Apoſtolical Doctrine, that even ſuch perſons who unwarily joyn in <hi>di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viding</hi> and rending the Church, though they hold faſt the fundamental doctrines of Religion, and a care of many other duties of a holy life, yet for this <hi>miſcar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riage,</hi> and their <hi>perſiſting</hi> therein, they <hi>diminiſh</hi> their future happineſs, and the <hi>degrees of glory,</hi> which they might o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therwiſe attain unto, in the other world. For the proof whereof, I ſhall give ſome account, of the third Chapter of the firſt Epiſtle to the <hi>Corinthians.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="13">13. When the Apoſtle reflected upon
<pb n="242" facs="tcp:40601:147"/>the <hi>Strife,</hi> and <hi>diviſions</hi> of the Church of <hi>Corinth,</hi> he thence pronounceth them to be carnal, and Babes in Chriſt, 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 3.1, 3, 4. or that they were of the <hi>loweſt ſort,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>1 Cor. Ch. 3. Conſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red.</hi> Dividers are not of the higheſt rank of Chriſtians.</note> and meaneſt rank and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gree of Chriſtians, if they were Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans at all; however they might <hi>value and eſteem</hi> themſelves. And whereas they were <hi>one of</hi> Paul, <hi>and another of</hi> Apollos, he ſhews them, that <hi>Paul</hi> and <hi>Apollos,</hi> and all other Miniſters of Chriſt were <hi>labourers</hi> under God, and neither could, nor did, lay any other <hi>foundation than Jeſus Chriſt,</hi> v. 5.11. which is an Argument againſt <hi>dividing,</hi> Ch. 1.11, 12.</p>
               <p n="14">14. And the Apoſtle,<note place="margin">Sincerity in Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine, Pi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ety and Unity is greatly re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>warded.</note> ſtill continuing his Diſcourſe, with a particular reſpect to this Subject concerning <hi>Diviſions;</hi> tells them, concerning what <hi>is built upon this Foundation,</hi> that <hi>every mans work ſhall be made manifeſt: for the day ſhall declare it,</hi> v. 14. and that the Apoſtle ſpeaks this <hi>of the day of judgment,</hi> or the day of the Lord (as being oppoſed to mans day, <hi>Ch.</hi> 4.3.) is manifeſt, from Ch. 3.8. and eſpecially from Ch. 4.4, 5. He acquaints them, that he who ſhall <hi>build upon this foundation, Gold and Sil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ver, and precious Stones,</hi> and <hi>whoſe work
<pb n="278" facs="tcp:40601:148"/>ſhall abide;</hi> that is, who ſhall keep cloſe to the integrity of the Chriſtian Faith and Doctrine, and to the purity of the Chriſtian Life, and therein to Chriſtian Unity, which is one great duty thereof, and a means of growth therein: (v. 1.3, 4.) <hi>he ſhall receive a reward</hi> v. 12.14. or obtain great and perfect happineſs.</p>
               <p n="15">15. And he lets them know, that they who build <hi>Hay and Stubble,</hi> upon this <hi>foundation,</hi> and <hi>whoſe work ſhall be burnt, they ſhall ſuffer loſs,</hi> ver. 15. Which ſhews, that they who ſhall joyn <hi>hurtful Opinions</hi> and Errors, though not in things Fundamental, with the Chriſtian Religion; and <hi>irregular Practices,</hi> tho they be not wholly oppoſite to a Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Life:<note place="margin">Well diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons, by cloſing with Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſions, leſſen their future re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward.</note> And particularly (which is the ſpecial occaſion of this diſcourſe of the Apoſtle) they who upon <hi>this Foun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dation</hi> build <hi>Strife, Factions,</hi> or <hi>Divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions, ſhall ſuffer loſs.</hi> Or theſe, though they act from miſtaken <hi>Zeal,</hi> or from ſome other Principle, which is not in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>conſiſtent with all integrity of heart; they ſhall with reſpect to another World, have <hi>abatements of reward:</hi> Though they ſhall be <hi>ſaved as by Fire,</hi> or with appearance of difficulty and danger. And beſides the <hi>evidence</hi> that this Truth
<pb n="279" facs="tcp:40601:148"/>hath, from the ſcope, ſeries, and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nexion of this Apoſtolical Diſcourſe; it is manifeſt of it ſelf, that ſuch Divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions, as theſe at <hi>Corinth</hi> were, which are ſo much decried and <hi>condemned,</hi> in the Doctrine of Chriſtianity, muſt be reckoned amongſt thoſe works, which ſhall <hi>not abide,</hi> but <hi>be burnt,</hi> to the <hi>loſs</hi> of them who are engaged in them. And they who are <hi>Babes and carnal,</hi> (ver. 1, 3.) may well be thought inferiour in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward, to them who are <hi>Spiritual</hi> and grown men, when <hi>every man ſhall receive his own reward according to his own la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bour,</hi> ver. 8.</p>
               <p n="16">16. And this Apoſtle ſtill eying their Diviſions in the Church,<note place="margin">Dividing the Church, is a pra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctice in many de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructive of their ſal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vation, <hi>v. n. 11.</hi>
                  </note> goes on to declare their danger, Ver. 16. <hi>Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God?</hi> And Ver. 17. <hi>If any man deſile the Temple of God, him will God deſtroy.</hi> That is, that they who deprave the genuine Pu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rity of the Church of God, in Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine or Practice, or who defile them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves by any Vice; and particulaly who ſo engage in <hi>Diviſions,</hi> as thereby to turn aſide from the Chriſtian Life, their end will be miſery. And to this purpoſe, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <hi>Diviſions,</hi> or <hi>Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ditions,</hi> are reckoned among thoſe <hi>fruits
<pb n="280" facs="tcp:40601:149"/>of the Fleſh,</hi> which exclude from the <hi>Kingdom of God,</hi> Gal. 5.20, 21. And yet further, with reſpect to the ſame thing, the Apoſtle, <hi>Ver.</hi> 18, 19, 20. ſhews, That what men may ſometimes account to be their <hi>Wiſdom,</hi> if it lead them amiſs (as particularly by bringing them into the paths of ſtrife and <hi>diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cord</hi>) is no <hi>true wiſdom,</hi> but folly. And the ſame thing is aſſerted by St. <hi>James,</hi> Jam. 3.13, 14, 15, 16, 17.</p>
               <p n="17">17. And to make it manifeſt, that in this diſcourſe of the Apoſtle thus far, and alſo in his proceeding yet further, what he wrote was particularly directed to the caſe and miſcarriage of their <hi>Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſions:</hi> From what he had hitherto ſaid,<note place="margin">The ſenſe above men<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tioned fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther clear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed.</note> he deduceth this Inference, <hi>Ver.</hi> 21. <hi>Therefore let no man glory in Men,</hi> i.e. to make <hi>Factions</hi> and Diviſions, out of pretence of the <hi>eſteem</hi> they have, even of <hi>Paul, Apollos, Cephas,</hi> or any other. And he directs, <hi>Chap.</hi> 4.1. <hi>Let a man ſo account of us, as of the Miniſters of Chriſt, and Stewards of the Myſteries of God.</hi> And <hi>Chap.</hi> 4. <hi>v.</hi> 6. he tells them, <hi>Theſe things I have in a Figure, transferred to my Self and to</hi> Apollos, <hi>for your ſakes, that you might learn in us, not to think of men, above that which is written, that
<pb n="281" facs="tcp:40601:149"/>no one of your be puffed up for one againſt another.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="18">18. And that no man may ſlight and <hi>deſpiſe</hi> this conſideration, and ſtill con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude, that as he can <hi>pleaſe</hi> himſelf in ſuch undertakings, ſo God ſurely can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not be ſo diſpleaſed, with theſe Divi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſions, I ſhall take a little notice of the evil <hi>temper,</hi> that generally attends them. Beſides,<note place="margin">The evil attendants of Schiſm.</note> the hurt that is done to the <hi>Church of God,</hi> to Religion, and to o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther men; the engaging in Separation, is alſo uſually accompanied with <hi>many diſorders</hi> of Mind and Practice. Here are <hi>Prejudices</hi> towards them, from whom they divide, with diſordered <hi>heats and cenſoriouſneſs;</hi> a neglect of due <hi>reverence</hi> to Superiours; and a proneneſs to em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brace ſome <hi>particular Opinions,</hi> concern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing ſome things in Religion, whereby they may diſtinguiſh their Party, and by oppoſing others herein, keep them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelves at a greater <hi>diſtance</hi> from them. And withal, the offending Perſons are here ordinarily ſo far pleaſed with, and ready to juſtifie, and <hi>approve</hi> their miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>carriages, that they are not willing to <hi>examine</hi> their own Errors and Miſtakes; are far from being pleaſed with him, who ſhall <hi>reprove</hi> their faults, and ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>times
<pb n="282" facs="tcp:40601:150"/>with him alſo, who ſhall in the mildeſt and kindeſt manner <hi>perſuade</hi> them, to conſider of their Duty, and return unto it. And this temper of mind, beſides the various woful <hi>fruits,</hi> and manifeſt conſequents of Diviſions themſelves, may well provoke the Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vine diſpleaſure.</p>
               <p n="19">19. Wherefore as every Perſon va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lueth and eſteemeth the <hi>pleaſing God,</hi> and minding the <hi>duties</hi> of the <hi>Chriſtian Religion,</hi> which are things of mighty concernment and abſolute neceſſity; they muſt not think,<note place="margin">Care of Unity is greatly neceſſary.</note> they may ſafely omit the <hi>duty of <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> or any other great command of the Goſpel, and practiſe only ſuch Rules and Precepts, as themſelves pleaſe. When St. <hi>Paul</hi> did beſeech his Epheſians, Eph. 4.1. <hi>to walk worthy of the Vocation wherewith they were called;</hi> he to this end, among other duties, inſiſts moſt particularly, and moſt largely, upon <hi>keeping the <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity of the ſpirit in the bond of peace;</hi> and inforceth this by very many Arguments, and Obligations to <hi>Chriſtian <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>nity,</hi> v. 3.4, 5, 6. And I hope I need add no more, but the Apoſtles concluſive words, in his latter Epiſtle to the <hi>Corinthians,</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore he gives his <hi>Apoſtolical Bleſſing,</hi> to
<pb n="283" facs="tcp:40601:150"/>them, who had been drawn into Diviſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, 2 Cor. 13.11. <hi>Finally, Brethren farewell, be perfect,</hi> (or<note n="(e)" place="margin">v. Dr. <hi>Hammonds</hi> Annot. in Loc.</note> 
                  <hi>be compact and knit together) be of good comfort</hi> (or as others render it not amiſs, <hi>receive exhor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tation</hi>) <hi>be of one mind, live in peace, and the God of love and peace ſhall be with you.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
         </div>
      </body>
   </text>
</TEI>
